02 Whole

South Australian Historical
Earthquakes in the Pre-Instrumental

Period 1837-1963: A Comprehensive
Chronicle and Analysis of Available
Intensity Data
Katherine L. Dix
School of Physics
A Thesis submitted for the degree of
Master of Philosophy
September 2013
Statement of Originality
I certify that this work contains no material which has been accepted for the award of any
other degree or diploma in any university or other tertiary institution and, to the best of my
knowledge belief, contains no material previously published or written by another person,
except where due reference has been made in the text. In addition, I certify that no part of this
work will, in the future, be used in a submission for any other degree or diploma in any
university or other tertiary institution without the prior approval of the University of Adelaide
and where applicable, any partner institution responsible for the joint-award of this degree.
I give consent to this copy of my thesis, when deposited in the University Library, being made
available for loan and photocopying, subject to the provisions of the Copyright Act 1968.
I also give permission for the digital version of my thesis to be made available on the web, via
University’s digital research repository, the Library catalogue and also through web search
engines, unless permission has been granted by the University to restrict access for a period of
time.
30 September 2013
Signed:………………………………………………………………….. Date:……………………..……………
Acknowledgements
I would like to express my deepest thanks and gratitude to my supervisor, Emeritus Professor
Stewart Greenhalgh, for his initial guidance at the start of this journey, some 20 years ago, and
for his renewed support in allowing me to see this endeavour through to completion. This
thesis honours my respect to him for keeping safe my original work for these past two
decades.
My sincere thanks go to David Love of the Department of Primary Industries and Resources
South Australia, for his encouragement and, most importantly, to Adjunct Professor Kevin
McCue of the Central Queensland University, for valuing my work over the last 20 years and
creating the opportunity for it to finally be recognised and shared.
Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes i

Abstract
Macroseismic data in the form of felt reports of earthquake shaking is vital to seismic hazard
assessment, especially in view of the relatively short period of instrumental recording in many
countries. During the early 1990s, a very detailed examination of historical earthquake records
held in the State Government archives and the Public Library of South Australia was carried out
by myself. This original work resulted in the compilation of a list of just over 460 earthquakes
in the period prior to seismic network recording, which commenced in 1963, The majority of
these events had escaped mention in any previous publication on South Australian seismicity
and seismic risk. This historical earthquake research, including the production of a large
number of isoseismal maps to enable earthquake quantification in terms of magnitude and
location, appears to have been the only study of its kind in South Australia performed so
comprehensively, and resulted in the most extensive list available. After 20 years, it still stands
as the definitive list of historical earthquake events in the state. The incorporation of these
additional historical events into the South Australian Earthquake Catalogue maintained by the
SA Department of Primary Industries and Resources had the potential to raise the previous
listing of just 49 pre-instrumental events to 511 earthquakes, and to extend it back another 46
years to 1837. Some of the major events have been formally included in the South Australian
Earthquake Catalogue. However, for many events, there was insufficient information and/or
time to finalise the source parameters due to the onerous task of manually trawling through
historical records and newspapers for felt reports.
With the advent of the information age, researching historical newspapers and records is now
a feasible undertaking. As an example, I recovered reports of an additional 110 previously
unrecognised events during the first 50 years of colonisation from digitised South Australian
newspapers, recently made available on the National Library of Australia’s website called
TROVE. This was done in a relatively short period of time and now the South Australian
Historical Earthquake List incorporating these events comprises some 679 entries.
This thesis builds upon and consolidates the work that was commenced 20 years ago. By doing
so, it proposes the establishment of flexible and convenient computerized processes to
maintain well into the future an increasingly accurate record of historical earthquakes in South
Australia. This work may also provide a model for the ongoing development of historical
earthquake records in other states and territories of Australia.
ii Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

Contents
Statement of Originality ..............................................................................................................i

Acknowledgements .....................................................................................................................i
Abstract ......................................................................................................................................ii
Tables ........................................................................................................................................ iv
Figures ....................................................................................................................................... iv
Chapter 1 Introduction: The Importance of Historical Earthquake Research........................... 1
1.1 International perspective .................................................................................................... 1
1.2 South Australian perspective .............................................................................................. 3
1.3 Early attempts to establish an earthquake record .............................................................. 5
1.4 Thesis objectives and overview ........................................................................................... 6
Chapter 2 Undertaking Historical Earthquake Research: Expanding the List ........................... 8
2.1 Historical earthquake records ............................................................................................. 8
2.2 Archival lists and records .................................................................................................... 9
2.3 South Australia’s newspaper heritage .............................................................................. 13
2.4 Newspaper research before the digital age ...................................................................... 15
2.5 TROVE: Newspaper research in the digital era ................................................................. 17
2.6 Newspapers, earthquakes and population: The issue of ‘completeness’ ......................... 18
Chapter 3 Defining Historical Earthquakes: Estimating Size and Location ............................. 21
3.1 Local to Universal Time ..................................................................................................... 21
3.2 Isoseismal maps ................................................................................................................ 21
3.3 Estimating earthquake magnitude .................................................................................... 24
Chapter 4 Historical Earthquakes in South Australia ............................................................ 26
4.1 Quantity over quality ........................................................................................................ 26
4.2 Key to the sources of information..................................................................................... 27
Chapter 5 Conclusions and Future Directions ..................................................................... 217
5.1 An index of historical earthquakes .................................................................................. 217
5.2 The issue of completeness .............................................................................................. 218
5.3 Historical earthquake research going forward................................................................ 220
References ........................................................................................................................ 222
Appendix A List of Pre-Seismic Network Newspapers in South Australia ........................... 227
Appendix B Index of Historical Earthquakes in South Australia ......................................... 234
Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes iii

Tables
Table 1.1. The top 10 largest, most damaging and deadliest earthquakes on record,
ranked by date ....................................................................................................... 2
Table 3.1. The Modified Mercalli Intensity scale .................................................................. 23
Table 3.2. Magnitude-intensity relationships ....................................................................... 24
Table 5.1. Predictions of magnitude ML in South Australia for representative return
periods ............................................................................................................... 220
Figures
Figure 1.1. Global Seismographic Network stations (triangles) are shown against a
backdrop of large earthquakes from 2000-2010 (circles=magnitude 6-6.9,
squares=magnitude 7and above)........................................................................... 2
Figure 1.2. Earthquake epicentres in South Australia 1841-2000 and recent fault scarps ..... 4
Figure 1.3. Minutes from the October 1860 meeting of the Adelaide Philosophical
Society .................................................................................................................... 5
Figure 2.1. The first report of an earthquake in a South Australian newspaper, 1837 ........... 8
Figure 2.2. Cartoon published in the Advertiser, 6 March 1954, after the Adelaide
earthquake ........................................................................................................... 11
Figure 2.3. Coverage of earthquake reporting from the 1830s to the 1960s in South
Australia ............................................................................................................... 12
Figure 2.4. The first South Australian newspaper printed in London in 1836 ....................... 13
Figure 2.5. Locations of newspaper publication in South Australia in the 1880s and
1920s .................................................................................................................... 14
Figure 2.6. An estimation of newspaper coverage by region in South Australia ................... 15
Figure 2.7. Relationship between population, newspapers and earthquakes over time ...... 19
Figure 5.1. Number of earthquakes in South Australia recorded during the instrumental
period compared to the relative proportion of events recorded in the
historical period ................................................................................................. 219
Figure 5.2. Magnitude against its probability of exceedance P ........................................... 219
iv Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

Chapter 1
Introduction: The Importance of Historical
Earthquake Research
Historical earthquake seismology has been defined as the “study of earthquakes of the past,
directed towards a scientific utilisation that is concentrated on the estimation of seismic
danger, as well as on the identification of active faults” (Gisler, 2003, p.215). With the world’s
population increasing by approximately 80 million per year (United Nations estimate), the
analysis of seismic hazard continues to be increasingly important, even for regions with low
seismic activity. Compounding the ‘seismic danger’ is the increasing prevalence of complex
structures such as nuclear and water power plants and multi-storey buildings in densely
populated regions. A recent example of increased seismic hazard occurred in 2011 when Japan
suffered its most powerful known earthquake, which unleashed a tsunami of up to 30 metres
high and resulted in the worst nuclear disaster since Chernobyl. More than 18,000 people died
and damage estimates were $235 billion (Kim, 2011). The magnitude 9.0 event makes it the
fourth largest earthquake on record and joins most of the largest known earthquakes located
around the Pacific Rim. Table 1.1 lists the top 10 earthquakes in each category of the largest,
the most costly, and the most deadly events (Kanamori, 1977; Park, et al., 2005; PDE, 2013;
Wikipedia, 2013). The table serves to illustrate that the largest events are often not the most
costly or deadliest.
1.1 International perspective

The importance of monitoring seismic activity has long been recognised internationally with
the establishment of scientific organisations such as the Seismological Society of Japan in 1880,
the Seismology Committee of the British Association for the Advancement of Science in 1896,
the Australian Survey Office in 1910, the Seismological Society of America in 1911, and the
European Seismological Commission in 1952, to name but a few (Dewey & Byerly, 1969;
Eisinger et al., 1992; Richter, 1958). The establishment of the Global Seismographic Network in
1986, heralded a new era of international seismic monitoring. The GSN, shown in Figure 1.1,
now reports on more than 30,000 earthquakes per year worldwide using a permanent digital
network of over 150 modern seismic stations in more than 80 countries.
Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 1

Table 1.1. The top 10 largest, most damaging and deadliest earthquakes on record, ranked by date
Damage
Earthquake Year and Name Magnitude Largest Deadliest
in $billions
526 Antioch earthquake, Turkey 7.0 (est.) 240,000
856 Damghan earthquake, Iran 7.9 (est.) 200,000 (est.)
893 Ardabil earthquake, Iran Unknown 150,000 (est.)
921 Jiji earthquake, Taiwan 7.6 10
1138 Aleppo earthquake, Syria Unknown 230,000
1556 Shaanxi earthquake, China 8.0 (est.) 820,000–830,000 (est.)
1615 Arica earthquake, Chile (then Peru) 8.8 (est.) 6
1700 Cascadia earthquake, Pacific Ocean 8.7–9.2 (est.) 10
1833 Sumatra earthquake, Indonesia 8.8–9.2 (est.) 7
1906 Ecuador-Colombia earthquake 8.8 8
1906 San Francisco earthquake, United States 7.7–7.9 (est.) 9.5
1920 Ningxia–Gansu earthquake, China 7.8 273,400
1923 Kantō region earthquake, Japan 7.9 142,800
1952 Kamchatka earthquakes, Russia 9.0 5
1960 Valdivia earthquake, Chile 9.5 1
1964 Prince William Sound earthquake, Alaska 9.2 2
1976 Tangshan earthquake, Hebei, China 7.8 242,769
1989 Loma Prieta earthquake, United States 6.9–7.1 (est.) 11
1994 Northridge earthquake, United States 6.7 20
1995 Great Hanshin earthquake, Japan 6.9 100
2004 Sumatra earthquake, Indonesia 9.1–9.3 3 230,210+
2008 Sichuan earthquake, China 8 75
2010 Chile earthquake, Chile 8.8 9 15–30
2010 Haiti region earthquake, Haiti 7 316,000 (Haitian est.)
2011 Christchurch earthquake, New Zealand 6.3 12
2011 Tōhoku earthquake, Japan 9 4 235
2012 Emilia earthquakes, Italy 5.9 (est.) 13.2
(Source: Gee & Leith, 2011)

Figure 1.1. Global Seismographic Network stations (triangles) are shown against a backdrop of large
earthquakes from 2000-2010 (circles=magnitude 6-6.9, squares=magnitude 7and above)
2 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

While much focus today is given to instrumental monitoring of earthquakes using
seismographs, reliable instrumental data have been available for only a few decades. It is
widely accepted that empirical seismological knowledge alone is not sufficiently precise to
assess the increasing seismic risk corresponding to population growth. Given that the risk of an
earthquake is a function of its probability of occurrence, increased precision can be achieved
by extending the observation period to include earthquakes reported in historical
documentation. Only when enough events of specified size in a region have been observed
over a given span of time, can probabilities of occurrence be estimated. On this basis, we are
still unable to predict precisely the occurrence time, location and magnitude of great
earthquakes, further driving the importance of undertaking historical earthquake research.
Accordingly, historical earthquake data represent a potential wealth of information on long-
term seismic activity in a region.
The study of historical earthquakes, internationally, seeks to catalogue a reliable

reconstruction of the past events in a region, particularly infrequent large events, in order to
augment instrumental records and more accurately determine the seismic risk of a region. This
involves researching and interpreting historical documents using established approaches. The
research attempts to extract key characteristics from felt reports, pictures and other records of
an earthquake event, to establish the origin time, location or hypocenter, and size or
magnitude of the event by interpreting the intensity and its attenuation of vibration with
distance. This thesis contributes to the field.
1.2 South Australian perspective

Although South Australia, and indeed Australia, is relatively stable in comparison with the
active areas of the Pacific plate boundary (see Figure 1.1 above), there is still sufficient activity
and density of population and development to justify the concern of seismic hazard and the
need for historical research (Love, 1996; McCue, 2004). Since proclamation of South Australia
in 1837, the state has experienced at least 15 earthquakes of Richter Magnitude 5 or greater
(e.g., Greenhalgh et al., 1986; Clark & McPherson, 2011; Sutton & White, 1966), designating
Adelaide as the city of highest earthquake risk of any capital city in Australia (Staveley, 1986).
The distribution of seismic activity in South Australia, indicated by both seismograph network
data and historical reports, is presented in Figure 1.2. It shows three main areas as being the
Adelaide Geosyncline, Eyre Peninsula, and the South East (Greenhalgh et al., 1994; Brown &
Gibson 2004; Gaull et al. 1990; Stewart et al., 1973; Stewart, 1984; Leonard, 2008; Burbidge,
2012).

A recent earthquake hazard assessment for Adelaide using a combined Modified Mercalli
intensity dataset, yielded a 67% probability of an approximate 1000 year return period for a
destructive earthquake, similar to that of the 2012 Christchurch earthquake in New Zealand
(McCue, 2012). However, the accuracy of seismic risk assessment is related to the time span of
the database; in this case, the South Australian Earthquake Catalogue. The longer the time
period over which the seismicity of an area is observed, the better the ability to predict future
activity. So with the South Australian Seismic Network coming into only its fiftieth year, and
the colonisation of the State stretching back almost four times longer than this interval, the
worth of accurate historical earthquake records cannot be underestimated.
(source: McCue, 2002)

Figure 1.2. Earthquake epicentres in South Australia 1841-2000 and recent fault scarps
Although a number of studies on earthquake risk in South Australia have been performed
(McCue, 1975; McEwin et al., 1976, Denham, 1979; Rossiter, 1982; Stewart, 1984; Gaull &
Michael-Leiba, 1986; Greenhalgh & McDougall, 1990; Malpas, 1991b; Bierbaum, 1994;
Burbidge, 2012), all have used a grossly incomplete database. The extent of incompleteness of
this database – the South Australian earthquake catalogue – is still being realised, and reflects
the challenges associated with maintaining an accurate earthquake database. It is these issues
that underpin the objective of this thesis.

1.3 Early attempts to establish an earthquake record
The call to maintain an accurate record of earthquakes in South Australia is not new. In August
of 1860, at the seventh annual meeting of the Adelaide Philosophical Society held in the ‘new’
building of the South Australian Institute, the following minutes of the meeting were recorded:
“Letters from Mr H. Marshall, of the School of Mines, and from the Rev. C. Marryat, suggesting
that information should be collected respecting the various shocks of earthquakes which had
been felt in the colony, were postponed for consideration at a future time” (South Australian
Register, Thursday 30 August 1860, p.3).
At the next meeting of the Adelaide Philosophical Society, in October of the same year, the
South Australian Register (1860, Wednesday 10 October 1860, p.3) reported that the Rev.
Marryat read the letter suggesting that “it would be desirable to obtain records, in various
details, of all earthquakes which had occurred in this colony”. The full newspaper clipping is
presented in Figure 1.3. It goes on to request that if Mr Marryat would “prepare a paper on
the subject … it would be very acceptable.” Unfortunately, no further discussion about Rev.
Marryat’s “paper” or the gathering of earthquake information by members of the Adelaide
Philosophical Society has been uncovered.
Figure 1.3. Minutes from the October 1860 meeting of the Adelaide Philosophical Society

1.4 Thesis objectives and overview
The current investigation into historical earthquakes in South Australia presented in this
contribution rises to Marryat’s 1860 challenge in order to address the “regret that no other
record of them [earthquakes] had been preserved except by the Press” (see Figure 1.3). By
doing so, this thesis not only aims to greatly expand and quantify the historical earthquake
database but also to establish processes that will enable the maintenance into the future of an
increasingly accurate record of seismic activity in South Australia.
The task of compiling an ‘accurate’ and ‘complete’ record of earthquakes for the state is a
considerable one, as will be evident in the following chapters, and is not the primary focus of
this thesis. It is simply a far too daunting task for one person. The investigations conducted in
this research project are predominantly of an historical nature, by reviewing earthquake
monitoring in South Australia during the pre-instrumental period of 1836 to 1963, but also
scientific in that they seek to determine the key parameters (epicenter, magnitude, origin time,
felt effects) from the available observations
The main discussion focuses on how early events were reported and documented in the
historical earthquake records and reviews the more recent endeavours to expand the historical
earthquake catalogue during the pre-internet era and into the digital age. In this effort, a
consolidation and further expansion of the historical earthquake catalogue has been
undertaken, the work of which is presented in subsequent chapters of this thesis.
Accordingly, this thesis consolidates and extends the work of many others into a concise
discussion and analysis of historical earthquake reporting and recording in South Australia,
detailed in Chapter 2. Complementing this chapter is Appendix A, which lists all pre-1964 South
Australian Newspapers. In Chapter 3, I examine the spatial variations of Mercalli intensity
(specifically ground motion versus distance, or seismic attenuation) for those earthquakes
sufficiently well observed to determine their magnitudes. The primary measures of earthquake
size are peak intensity and radius of perceptibility.
Chapters 2 and 3 inform Appendix B, which represents the most comprehensive list yet
produced, of 679 historical earthquakes in South Australia. The list includes date, time and
event location, and where sufficient information is available, provides peak intensity and
derived magnitude estimates.
Chapter 4 profiles and ‘brings to life’ through isoseismal maps, selected events from Appendix
B using the historical information. It finalizes the work begun by the author 20 years ago.

Chapter 5 draws the discussion together and looks to the future. It proposes the task ahead to
establish processes for maintaining an increasingly accurate record of earthquakes in South
Australia by historical earthquake enthusiasts. This work may also provide a model for the
ongoing development of historical earthquake records in other states and territories in
Australia.

Chapter 2
Undertaking Historical Earthquake Research:
Expanding the List
It’s fair to say that researching and recording historical earthquakes has changed dramatically
over the decades, particularly with the advent of computers, the internet, Google Earth and
the so-called ‘digital age’. The original work undertaken by the author was conducted in the
early 1990s on an Amstrad computer and with no internet available, so this opening statement
comes from direct experience.
In this chapter, I introduce and discuss the different forms of historical earthquake records that
were investigated and used to develop the earthquake catalogue presented in Appendix B. I
also consider the important issues of coverage of documentation and completeness of
observation.
2.1 Historical earthquake records

Reports on earthquake activity came in many forms. The earliest documented seismic event
was described in the colony's first newspaper, The South Australian Gazette and Colonial
Register (Saturday 29 July 1837, p.3). The clipping is presented in Figure 2.1.
Figure 2.1. The first report of an earthquake in a South Australian newspaper, 1837

The earthquake occurred in Adelaide on the 23 July 1837, only six months after proclamation
of the new colony. An account was later given in a book written by the Rev. John Blacket in
1907, describing the early history of South Australia. In a Narrative of Expedition into Central
Australia Charles Sturt (1847, p.24), wrote “When Mr Browne and I were on our recent journey
to the north, after having crossed the Stony Desert, being then between it and Eyre's Creek,
about nine o'clock in the morning, we distinctly heard a report as of a great gun discharged, to
the westward, at the distance of half a mile”. The Rev. Julian Edmund Woods (1862) reported a
further severe shock in Adelaide in June 1856 and one at Lake Bonney in the southeast during
December 1861 (Howchin, 1909; Kerr-Grant, 1956).
Before undertaking a detailed discussion of South Australian newspapers and earthquake

reports in the press, it is important to first consider in the next section the availability of non-
press and archival records maintained by institutes and individuals. This investigation provided
the foundations of the South Australian Historical Earthquake Catalogue at a time when
accessing and trawling through historical newspapers was limited and difficult.
2.2 Archival lists and records

During the early 1990s, whilst a research student at Flinders University, the author carried out
a very detailed examination of historical earthquake records held in the South Australian
Government archives. A number of documents were recovered, including notes by local
lighthouse keepers, rainfall records (and other meteorological data, including seismological)
kept by observers for the Bureau of Meteorology, and records from the Adelaide Astronomical
Observatory. These and other sources of information will now be detailed here.
Two unpublished documents from the Public Records Office, of unknown origin, listed
earthquakes from 1837 to 1948 and 1840 to 1921, inclusive. They gave only the date and
places reporting the event. It is suspected that the documents were produced by officers
working at the old Adelaide Astronomical Observatory, but the method of archiving
information at the Public Records Office of South Australia did not allow any certainty in
establishing this. Authenticity of each event on the list was verified by corroboration with
other documents, including extensive manual searches at the stated earthquake times of local
newspapers held in Adelaide’s Mortlock Library.
Prior to 1882, it appears that no official earthquake records were maintained, apart from
reports given in newspapers. The first published listings of earthquakes beginning in 1882 and
using information extracted from local newspapers were compiled by the Government

Astronomer, Sir Charles Todd of the Adelaide Astronomical Observatory. They appeared in the
Proceedings of the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science. While filling in
many gaps during the years 1882 to 1914, they were expected to be incomplete. A summary
paper written by Todd's successor, Mr G. F. Dodwell, was published in the 1910 Proceedings of
the Association. It covered earthquakes between 1904 and 1908. Howchin from the University
of Adelaide listed earthquakes during 1894 to 1903 inclusive, in his 1909 publication 'The
Geography of South Australia'. Hunt (1918) confirmed the earlier events of 1840 to 1917 in his
published list, which was partly based on reports of eight tremors felt in Adelaide tabulated in
a Bureau of Meteorology publication, Rainfall Records for South Australia and the Northern
Territory.
The most comprehensive historical documentation of early earthquakes in South Australia

comprised three scrapbooks which I recovered from the Public Records Office. They contained
original earthquake report forms, telegrams and newspaper clippings for earthquakes
occurring in the period 1887 to 1913. It is assumed that they constitute the original
unpublished data on which Todd and Dodwell based their publications, but for reasons
unknown, not all of· the scrapbook entries appear in the published accounts.
Following the extensive search through archival material, it appears that the Adelaide
Astronomical Observatory briefly continued to collect intensity information and felt reports of
earthquakes after “a Milne horizontal pendulum seismograph was erected at this Observatory
in 1908” (Knibbs, 1911, p.83), but the practice was discontinued sometime in the 1920s. In
fact, for the ten years from 1922 to 1932, there existed only one listing of earthquakes, the
unpublished list of 1837 to 1948. This appeared to be compiled largely from reports in the
major newspapers of the day, namely the Advertiser and the Chronicle. The ending of this list
coincided with the closing down of the Adelaide Astronomical Observatory in 1948.
Interest in South Australian seismology waned over the next decade. Together with the neglect
of records during the First and Second World Wars and the inevitable loss of information with
time, the number of events reported in lists was very sparse during the period 1920 to 1950.
Public interest in earthquakes was reawakened after Adelaide's largest and most destructive
earthquake in 1954 (ML  5¼), as reflected in the cartoon published in the Advertiser and
shown in Figure 2.2. Amongst the archival records was an earthquake list published by The
News, involving events from 1939 to 1954. The origin of the list is unknown although it is likely
that it was compiled from the newspaper's own reports over the 15 year period.

The Adelaide Visitor
“Operations? Huh! Wait till I tell you about my earthquake!”

Figure 2.2. Cartoon published in the Advertiser, 6 March 1954, after the Adelaide earthquake
Interest in instrumental earthquake seismology was further rekindled in 1956 when Dr David
Sutton of Adelaide University, installed a three-component Benioff seismograph at Mount
Bonython. During his time as director of the Observatory, Dr Sutton compiled another
invaluable scrapbook, similar to the earlier efforts. It began in 1932 and was maintained for
over 30 years until 1964, at which point the South Australian Seismic Network comprising just
three stations (Adelaide, Cleve, Hallet) was put in place and the number of instrumentally
recorded events largely outnumbered the human observed ones. The number of stations in
the network gradually expanded over the following years (Greenhalgh et al., 1994; Love, 2007;
Parham et al., 1988) and currently numbers 17. Real-time output from the network is available
from the DMITRE website at www.mappage.net.au/earthquakes.
Along with the pre-instrumental documentation in the form of scrapbooks, published and
unpublished earthquake lists obtained from the Public Records Office, some of the original
seismograph records were also recovered. These were summarised in Seismological Bulletins
issued by the Adelaide Astronomical Observatory and spasmodically covered the period 1910
to 1925. Burke-Gaffney (1952) made reference to Seismological Bulletins from 1921 to 1941.
With the closure of the Observatory in 1948, it is assumed that other Bulletins were issued
annually but appear to have been misplaced.

Adding to the record-keeping challenge was the fact that the Observatory’s Milne N-S
horizontal pendulum (installed 1908) and Milne-Shaw E-W horizontal seismograph (installed
1924) were long period instruments set up to record world-wide earthquakes and were not
well suited to the study of local seismicity (Greenhalgh et al., 1986). Thus, many of these
instrumentally recorded events occurred outside state boundaries and as such, were of no
interest to this study. A logbook from the Mount Bonython Observatory was also recovered,
and whilst it documented these instrumentally-recorded interstate events during the period
1858 to 1969, it also reported locally felt earthquakes.
A summary of the efforts in South Australia to report and record earthquakes is presented in
Figure 2.3, and serves to illustrate the coverage of information from the beginning of the
colony, in 1836, to the end of the pre-network period, in 1963. It broadly aligns with McCue’s
(2012) discussion about the conduct of historical earthquake research in two periods: pre-
1910 and post-1958. While newspapers, discussed in the next section, were the only constant
over the entire 128 year period, just a limited amount of information was captured in other
sources during the 1920s.
Figure 2.3. Coverage of earthquake reporting from the 1830s to the 1960s in South Australia

As an outcome of the investigations into archival records, the existing South Australian
catalogue of historical earthquakes was expanded from 15 earthquakes in 1989, to 42 events
in 1991 (Malpas, 1991b), and provided the foundation for the subsequent search in
newspapers.
2.3 South Australia’s newspaper heritage

South Australia was settled as a British colony in December 1836. However, the first
newspaper, the South Australian Gazette and Colonial Register, was printed six months earlier
in London, shortly before its publishers sailed for South Australia, taking with them the
equipment needed to set up a newspaper in the 'wilderness' (Robinson, 2008). Figure 2.4
presents a section of the first page of this first publication serving the new colony of only 546
settlers (ABS, 2006). Publication of the colony’s first paper ended three years later in June
1839.
Figure 2.4. The first South Australian newspaper printed in London in 1836
By 1846, just ten years after the first Europeans had arrived in South Australia, 15 different
newspapers had been established to serve the growing colony of almost 26,000 people. They
were in production from periods varying from as short as several months, to as long as seven
years. They included the first to be published outside of the Adelaide settlement, in Port
Lincoln on the Eyre Peninsula. Forty years later, during the mid-1880s, almost 50 newspapers
were being published, not just in Adelaide but also in the Barossa Valley, the Flinders Ranges
and the South East, as shown in Figure 2.5. The peak of publishing came in the 1920s when
there were almost 100 papers at various times and in many locations across the state serving
the expanding population of over half a million residents. Figure 2.5 also presents the snap-
shot of newspaper locations in South Australia during the 1920s.

1880s 1920s
Figure 2.5. Locations of newspaper publication in South Australia in the 1880s and 1920s
The South Australian State Library’s SA Memory website (http://www.samemory.sa.gov.au)

provided sufficient information to create a comprehensive list of 317 newspapers published
during the pre-instrumental period of 1836 to 1963. The readership localities of and the
duration of publishing are also provided on the website. This additional information afforded
the opportunity to investigate the relationships between publication commencement, duration
and location, in order to appreciate the extent of newspaper coverage across regions with
time.
The 104 listed locations were roughly categorised into 10 regions to simplify the analysis.
These regions were identified as Adelaide, Barossa, Clare, Riverland, Murray Flats, Flinders
Ranges (includes mid and far north), Fleurieu Peninsula (includes Kangaroo Island), Yorke
Peninsula, Eyre Peninsula, and the South East.
As an approximation for coverage of newspapers in a region, the centroid for each publication
period was first calculated for each newspaper. These centroids were then graphed in box-plot
format to represent the distribution density of coverage across time in each region. As the box-
plot in Figure 2.6 shows, the Adelaide region had complete coverage from colonisation in 1836,
with the greatest density of publishing during the 1880s to the 1940s. As expected, publishing
in other regions was established at later dates as the colony expanded to the Barossa in the
north and to the South East. The outlier shown for the Eyre Peninsula region in 1840 (see
Figure 2.6) represents that first non-Adelaide newspaper mentioned earlier, published for only
two years in Port Lincoln.

Regions in South Australia
Figure 2.6. An estimation of newspaper coverage by region in South Australia
Appendix A provides the consolidated list of all 317 South Australian newspapers and also
indicates the approximate number of years of publication as a basis for the investigation into
newspaper coverage during the pre-instrumental period in South Australia. The purpose of the
present discussion is to begin to build an understanding of the scope and limitations of the task
of searching out and recovering the reports of felt earthquakes published in the 317
newspapers that served the growing community at one time or another from the time of
settlement until 1963. To add further perspective to the task, the cumulative years of
publication across the 317 papers equates to over 4000 years, with an average publication
span of approximately 15 years.
2.4 Newspaper research before the digital age

As suggested by Figure 2.3 and confirmed in Figure 2.6, the publication coverage of
newspapers in South Australia has been continuous since 1836. In the absence of any other
measure, newspapers appear to have been diligent in reporting earthquakes felt in the colony.
Before the digital revolution, mining the potential wealth of information about local
earthquake events obtainable from South Australian newspapers was hampered by the
magnitude of the task of manually searching through every day of a newspaper for possible
reports. The approach, generally considered to be more efficient, was to identify the existence
of an earthquake by other means, such as the search of archival records, and then to
undertake a detailed search of both local and country papers around the time of the identified
event. If the reported descriptions detailing the felt observations were sufficiently numerous

through this targeted approach, they could then be used to construct an isoseismal map of
intensity variations for determining, date, time, size and location of the earthquake.
The most focused effort to expand the South Australian historical earthquake catalogue was
undertaken by myself during the early 1990s. As part of my Honours thesis work and then
subsequently my Masters project (which was interrupted by personal circumstances), I
commenced the substantial task of reviewing some of South Australia’s most significant
earthquake events and to expand the catalogue. This was achieved by identifying as many new
events as possible, through archival and newspaper search. I spent many months trawling
though the State Mortlock Library’s historical newspaper collection held in hard copy, on
spools and microfilm. Without the luxury of a digital search engine, it was a matter of spotting
words like, ‘earthquake’, ‘tremor’, ‘shock’ and ‘event’. Even when targeting specific times and
locations of known events identified in archival records, this was still a time consuming task
because it was often necessary to look through papers many weeks after the event.
With initial expectations placed at about 100 previously unrecognised events, the extent of
'missing' data was not realised until some 475 earthquakes were uncovered, with many more
still expected missing. While other listings have been found, this study is the only one of its
kind performed so extensively.
A total of 11 volumes were produced that comprised the comprehensive compilation of

letters, personal accounts, public records and newspaper clippings pertaining to known and
unknown events. Where sufficient information was available, macroseismic data was reviewed
and new isoseismal maps were constructed. Ten of the 11 volumes, listed below, are now
publically available online in original form.
1. Mount Barker 1883 Earthquake (Malpas, 1993f) – review of the macroseismic data and
redraw of the isoseismal maps
2. Beachport 1897 Earthquake, South Australia (Malpas, 1991e) – review of the

macroseismic data and redraw of the isoseismal maps (missing)
3. Warooka 1902 Earthquake (Malpas, 1991d) – review of the macroseismic data and
4. Adelaide 1954 Earthquake (Malpas, 1991a) – review of the macroseismic data, and
5. Seismic Risk in South Australia (Malpas, 1991b) – Honours thesis

6. South Australian Earthquakes (Malpas, 1991c) – A detailed study of 13
previously unrecognised events between 1893 to 1921
7. Historical earthquakes in South Australia, Volumes 1, 1837-1884 (Malpas, 1993a)

– A compilation of 58 previously unrecognised events
8. Historical earthquakes in South Australia, Volumes 2, 1885-1894 (Malpas, 1993b)

9. Historical earthquakes in South Australia, Volumes 3, 1895-1904 (Malpas, 1993c)

10. Historical earthquakes in South Australia, Volumes 4, 1905-1914 (Malpas, 1993d)

11. Historical earthquakes in South Australia, Volumes 5, 1955-1964 (Malpas, 1993e)

On the basis of the historical earthquake search, and where sufficient information was
available for determining location and magnitude, the South Australian Earthquake Catalogue
was expanded in 1994 to include 107 new earthquake events. The remaining 368 newly found
earthquakes had insufficient information and required further investigation. Some of this
investigation work was undertaken by Bierbaum (1994) who focussed on earthquakes in the
South-East of the state. However, since the production of the Malpas volumes, now some 20
years on, little else has been done in South Australia to expand or improve the historical
earthquake catalogue. Notable exceptions include the 1996 reprinting of Dyster’s (1979)
portrait of the four greatest earthquakes in South Australia, and the ongoing work of McCue
(2002, in preparation) with the Atlas of Isoseismal Maps of Australian Earthquakes. In 2012,
the South Australian Earthquake Catalogue, maintained by Primary Industries and Resources
South Australia, contained 151 earthquake events in the pre-seismic network period.
2.5 TROVE: Newspaper research in the digital era

As of January 2013, there were almost 8.2 million pages of Australian newspapers since 1803
available to search on TROVE, a digital ‘treasure-trove’ managed by the National Library of
Australia. This advancement in information access has now made it a viable undertaking to
efficiently research historical earthquakes in Australia. The Australian Earthquake Engineering
Society (www.aees.org.au) has recently commenced a series of state-by-state studies of
Australian earthquakes using TROVE, resulting in reports such as McCue (2012), which is of
particular relevance to South Australia.

Of the 317 newspaper titles published for the South Australian market during the pre-network
period (1836 to 1963), as summarised in Appendix A, only 22 titles (shown in bold) have been
made digitally available for searching in TROVE. The following website lists the searchable
titles: trove.nla.gov.au/ndp/del/titles?state=South%20Australia. This represents approximately
14 per cent in terms of the number of years digitised, compared to the number of years yet to
be digitised and made available for searching. It should also be noted that at the time of
writing nine of these titles were only digitised up to 1954.
In order to assess the usefulness of TROVE and test the extent of completeness of the Malpas
earthquake lists, a brief search of the available South Australian newspapers was undertaken
at the start of 2013 by simply using the words ‘earthquake’ and ‘shock’. Searchable papers in
the first 50 years of colonisation, up to 1886, were investigated. It was of little surprise when
an additional 110 ‘new’ earthquakes (or suspected earthquakes) were identified. This positive
result, conducted in less than a week, was a strong demonstration of the potential of TROVE
and the wealth of information about historical earthquakes still to be discovered in
newspapers. It also spoke strongly to the diligence of newspapers and their local and country
correspondents to telegraph felt reports of earthquakes so prolifically. This latest work takes
the current list of pre-network earthquakes to 679 events and has the potential to quadruple
the current pre-network South Australian Earthquake Catalogue of 151 events.
2.6 Newspapers, earthquakes and population: The issue of

‘completeness’
In the ongoing endeavour to improve the earthquake catalogue, this chapter has raised the
challenges of undertaking historical earthquake research by assessing the availability and
accessibility of information held in public records, government archives and in the press. Many
of those challenges are now far less daunting with the advent of digital technology and the
development of public search facilities like TROVE. Nevertheless, the issue of completeness
remains an ongoing issue in that people had to be around to feel and report the event. In other
words, the completeness of the catalogue is dependent on the population size and its
distribution.
To assess the relationship between the number of earthquakes reported and the size of the
population, data on the three variables (earthquakes, newspapers, population) was brought
together as a function of time in decadal blocks. Newspaper data were derived from the list
presented in Appendix A, based on the State Library website and population data were
retrieved from the ABS (2006) website. Accordingly, Figure 2.7 shows that in the 1830s, with a

population of just over 10,000 inhabitants and seven newspapers active at various periods, one
earthquake felt in Adelaide was reported. The increase in reported earthquakes in the
subsequent decades shown in Figure 8, with the corresponding proportional increase and
spread of population, is rather striking. It suggests that with the latest investigation across the
first 50 years, there may indeed not be too many more events to find. That said, the digitised
papers only constitute about 18 per cent of the papers in that period. However, in support of
the argument of near completeness at least in the Adelaide area, papers frequently ‘shared’
the same reports so more press does not necessarily mean new information. More
importantly, Figure 2.7 indicates that there are many more events to be found from the 1900s
onwards, particularly in the 1920s to 1940s, assuming that this was not a a period of
significantly reduced seismic activity.
Figure 2.7. Relationship between population, newspapers and earthquakes over time
A complete tabulation of the 679 events comprising the South Australian historical earthquake
list is provided in Appendix B. Where sufficient information is available in the form of an
isoseismal map and trustworthy reports, epicentral location (latitude and longitude), event
time (Universal Time), and estimated magnitude are provided.
This list clearly continues to be a work in progress. The task ahead not only involves expanding
the list with ‘missing’ events by systematically searching TROVE and compiling found
information, it also requires that this information is processed to determine the time, location
and magnitude of the event, and construct an isoseismal map if enough information is

available. Only then can the new event be formally added to the South Australian Earthquake
Catalogue and used in the analyses of seismic risk assessment.
In this chapter, I have examined the task of expanding the historical earthquake record and
unearthed a further 110 events, taking the list to 679 historical earthquakes. The next chapter
focuses on the task of processing the information of felt reports in order to determine the key
parameters of an earthquake.

Chapter 3
Defining Historical Earthquakes: Estimating Size
and Location
Moving beyond the basic tabulation of events discussed in Chapter 2, a more in-depth
investigation to determine the source parameters of an event is given in this chapter, based on
the construction of isoseismal maps.
3.1 Local to Universal Time

According to Wikipedia, the standardisation of time in Australia began in 1892. Prior to that
date meridian time was used when Adelaide, at longitude 138.6°E, was 9 hours and 14 minutes
ahead of Greenwich. The Dominions enacted time zone legislation, adopting Greenwich as the
standard Meridian, effective from February 1895. The clocks were set ahead of GMT by 9
hours in South Australia and the Northern Territory, which it governed. This time zone in
Australia became known as Central Standard Time.
In May 1899, South Australia advanced Central Standard Time by 30 minutes. When the
Northern Territory was separated from South Australia and placed under the jurisdiction of the
Federal Government, that Territory kept Central Standard Time. However, for smaller country
settlements isolated from the State capital , it is possible that a time base was adopted on the
basis of displacement in longitude from Greenwich, but this is uncertain. While it would be
reasonable to use the old conversion prior to 1895 for towns located near the city, it cannot be
assumed that the same time was used for the outer-lying settlements. Because of these
uncertainties, a constant 09:30 hours has been used for all conversions of local time before
and after 1895, thus eliminating any confusion. For each event listed in Appendix B, where
sufficient information is available, event time is given in 24-hour Universal Time.
3.2 Isoseismal maps

During the pre-instrumental period, some of the largest earthquakes to be experienced in
South Australia occurred. Construction of isoseismal maps of the largest of the state’s
earthquakes, were initially drawn by Dodwell in 1910 and then during the 1950s, possibly as a
result of interest in the Adelaide earthquake of 1954. Studies of a number of important events
and the construction of isoseismal maps have been undertaken by researchers over the years

(for example, Barlow et al., 1986; Bullen & Bolt, 1956; Doyle, Everingham & Sutton, 1968;
Dyster, 1979; Everingham et al., 1982; Greenhalgh & Denham, 1986; Greenhalgh et al., 1994;
Greenhalgh, Parham & Singh, 1986; Love, 1996; Love, 2000; McCue, 1975; McCue, 2012; Rynn
et al., 1987). A large number of isoseismal maps were researched and constructed by Malpas in
the early 1990s and are contained in 11 volumes (Malpas, 1991a; 1991b; 1991c; 1991d; 1991e;
1993a; 1993b; 1993c; 1993d; 1993e; 1993f). Bierbaum (1994) reviewed several events in the
South East of the state. The Atlas of Isoseismal Maps of Australian Earthquakes (McCue, 2002)
represents a significant body of work that is still ongoing.
For historical earthquakes, for which instrumental magnitudes are not available, the
construction of an isoseismal map is an important step in seismological research and in
extending the earthquake catalogue. The isoseismal map is useful for:
1. assessing the attenuation of ground motion with distance, and predicting what effects
to expect;
2. locating epicentres;
3. enabling magnitude to be estimated from intensity characteristics;
4. determining if tremors are misinterpreted as a foreshock or aftershock; and,
5. revealing meizoseismal regions – areas more susceptible to earthquake disturbance
purely because of geology or topography (eg. thick sediments causing amplification).
It is a time consuming task to locate the places, assess felt reports, and assign MM intensities
(see Table 3.1). The intensity measures the degree of local ground shaking and its effects on
buildings and people. Finally the isoseismal map has to be drawn and interpreted. To construct
an isoseismal map, the townships reporting the earthquake, to which a Modified Mercalli
intensity is assigned, must be accurately located. The task is made more challenging with early
historical records because townships have come and gone, or have been renamed, making it
difficult and sometimes impossible to determine their true location. Even with the recent
availability of place name websites, such as Bonzle (www.bonzle.com), Geodata
(www.geodata.us/australia_names_maps) and Whereis (www.whereis.com), in addition to
Google Maps (maps.google.com.au), it often requires further research on the internet and
consulting and cartographical material of the period. Thankfully, TROVE also provides a large
selection of historical South Australian maps.

Table 3.1. The Modified Mercalli Intensity scale
I. Instrumental Generally not felt by people unless in favourable conditions.

II. Weak Felt only by a few people at rest, especially on the upper floors of buildings.
Delicately suspended objects (including chandeliers) may swing slightly.
III. Slight Felt quite noticeably by people indoors, especially on the upper floors of buildings.
Many do not recognize it as an earthquake. Standing automobiles may rock
slightly. Vibration similar to the passing of a truck. Duration can be estimated.
Indoor objects (including chandeliers) may shake.
IV. Moderate Felt indoors by many to all people, and outdoors by few people. Some awakened.
Dishes, windows, and doors disturbed, and walls make cracking sounds.
Chandeliers and indoor objects shake noticeably. The sensation is more like a
heavy truck striking building. Standing automobiles rock noticeably. Dishes and
windows rattle alarmingly. Damage none.
V. Rather Strong Felt inside by most or all, and outside. Dishes and windows may break and bells
will ring. Vibrations are more like a large train passing close to a house. Possible
slight damage to buildings. Liquids may spill out of glasses or open containers.
None to a few people are frightened and run outdoors.
VI. Strong Felt by everyone, outside or inside; many frightened and run outdoors, walk
unsteadily. Windows, dishes, glassware broken; books fall off shelves; some heavy
furniture moved or overturned; a few instances of fallen plaster. Damage slight to
moderate to poorly designed buildings, all others receive none to slight damage.
VII. Very Strong Difficult to stand. Furniture broken. Damage light in building of good design and
construction; slight to moderate in ordinarily built structures; considerable damage
in poorly built or badly designed structures; some chimneys broken or heavily
damaged. Noticed by people driving automobiles.
VIII. Destructive Damage slight in structures of good design, considerable in normal buildings with a
possible partial collapse. Damage great in poorly built structures. Brick buildings
easily receive moderate to extremely heavy damage. Possible fall of chimneys,
factory stacks, columns, monuments, walls, etc. Heavy furniture moved.
IX. Violent General panic. Damage slight to moderate (possibly heavy) in well-designed
structures. Well-designed structures thrown out of plumb. Damage moderate to
great in substantial buildings, with a possible partial collapse. Some buildings may
be shifted off foundations. Walls can fall down or collapse.
X. Intense Many well-built structures destroyed, collapsed, or moderately to severely
damaged. Most other structures destroyed, possibly shifted off foundation. Large
landslides.
XI. Extreme Few, if any structures remain standing. Numerous landslides, cracks and
deformation of the ground.
XII. Catastrophic Total destruction – everything is destroyed. Lines of sight and level distorted.
Objects thrown into the air. The ground moves in waves or ripples. Large amounts
of rock move position. Landscape altered, or levelled by several meters. Even the
routes of rivers can be changed.

Accordingly, the work conducted over the last 20 years is consolidated in the next chapter. It
presents a chronology of selected earthquakes from the list of 679 events (see Appendix B),
and where sufficient information is available, includes the constructed isoseismal maps for 114
events. These maps have been sourced from previous work or are newly constructed. Some
maps provide limited information and only support the estimation of epicentral location. Other
maps come from the hand-drawn work contained in the Malpas volumes or are professionally
drafted. Clearly, the determination of size and location of events in the list in Appendix B will
have to be an ongoing task. However, for each event listed in Appendix B, where sufficient
information is available, the latitude and longitude in decimal format is provided.
3.3 Estimating earthquake magnitude

For many historical earthquakes, contemporary newspaper reports and original
documentation provide sufficient macroseismic information to draw an isoseismal map and to
deduce a magnitude based on felt radius. These pre-instrumental events can then augment
existing data for earthquake risk studies.
Relationships between magnitude and intensity have been derived for North America (Barosh,
1969; Gutenberg & Richter, 1942, 1956; Housner, 1970; Nuttli et al., 1979). Work in Australia
has been less prolific but includes McCue's (1980) study, which was based on 15 earthquakes.
Greenhalgh et al. (1988) undertook a systematic study of available intensity information for
133 Australian earthquakes, using the average relationship between local magnitude, observed
Modified Mercalli intensity and radius of perceptibility. They derived the simple relationship,
presented in Table 3.2, between magnitude ML and various isoseismal radii, Ri. Here ML is an
estimate of the Richter magnitude, and Ri is the radius of the equivalent circular area equal to
that enclosed by the ‘i’ isoseismal line on the Modified Mercalli scale. In particular RIII is
equivalent to the radius of perceptibility Rp.
Table 3.2. Magnitude-intensity relationships
ML = a.(logRi)2 + b where i = III, IV, V, VI

No. of Correlation
Isoseismal a b
Observations Coefficient
RIII = Rp 100 0.54 ± 0.03 2.23 ± 0.11 0.90
RIV 90 0.52 ± 0.03 2.70 ± 0.12 0.85
RV 54 0.53 ± 0.06 3.48 ± 0.16 0.76
RVI 17 0.50 ± 0.13 4.39 ± 0.29 0.71
(from Greenhalgh et al., 1988)

Their initial assessment was reappraised using some additional Australian earthquakes
(Greenhalgh et al., 1989) and the following magnitude-intensity relationships were derived,
based on the radius of perceptibility Rp:
ML = 0.35(±0.12) (log Rp)2 + 0.63(±0.41) (log Rp) + 1.87(±0.36)
and on maximum intensity Io:
ML = 1.35(±0.34) + 0.57(±0.06) Io
These magnitude-intensity formulas are still in current use and are applied to isoseismal maps
to enable the best approximation of the magnitude ML of an event to be made. It should be
noted that magnitude derived from maximum intensity is less accurate and tends to
overestimate the magnitude in comparison to isoseismal radii. Furthermore, deciding on the
isoseismal radius is more of an art than a science. For irregular or elongated isoseismal
contours, one can approximate them by an ellipse and take as the “radius” the geometric
mean of the semi-major and semi-minor axis lengths. Nevertheless, in order to take a
consistent approach to the analysis in this thesis, the following formulas are adopted in the
calculation of event magnitude ML.
Maximum intensity Io: ML = 1.35(±0.34) + 0.57(±0.06).Io
Radius of perceptibility Rp: ML = 0.35(±0.12).log Rp2 + 0.63(±0.41).log Rp + 1.87(±0.36)
Radius of isoseismal intensity IV RIV: ML = 0.52(±0.03).logRIV2 + 2.70(±0.12)
Where multiple formulas are used, the arithmetic mean of the individual ML scores is
calculated to provide the assigned magnitude. Accordingly, each event listed in Appendix B
(where sufficient information is available) has the individual magnitudes and resulting
estimated magnitude of the event provided, along with the values of maximum intensity and
isoseismal radii used in the calculations.
This chapter has considered the task of defining the parameters of historical earthquakes and
highlights the limitations in accurately defining event time, location and magnitude based on
felt reports found in newspapers and archival records. However, even though these results are
not precise by today’s standards using instrumentally-recorded data, the fact still remains that
these events occurred and should be recognised in the earthquake catalogue.

Chapter 4
Historical Earthquakes in South Australia
In this chapter I provide a profile of the list of 679 historical earthquakes given in Appendix B. It
brings to life, through a brief introduction, felt reports and, where available, isoseismal maps,
the nature of the event, supported by the details of epicentral location, event time, and
magnitude calculation. It is the culmination of the work started 20 years ago of research into
historical earthquakes in South Australia.
Events are presented in chronological order from 1837 to 1963 and numbered according to the
full historical earthquake list in Appendix B. In many cases the existing information on an event
has been further researched and updated from pre-existing sources, so that the estimates of
time, location and magnitude are improved. Where new felt reports have been collected, this
information is presented as raw data (typos and all), and where pre-existing information has
been used, the references are given. This is the first time such a comprehensive database of all
known pre-1964 South Australian earthquake events has been compiled in one place.
4.1 Quantity over quality

It is beyond the scope of this thesis to undertake the detailed scrutiny required of every event
in order to provide sound estimates of location and magnitude. This will take much more time.
Rather, this chapter, and indeed this thesis, seeks to consolidate what is currently known
about all historical earthquakes in South Australia, in order to provide a platform from which
the detailed work can continue.
Accordingly, it is important to stress that the latitude and longitude of most events are
approximations and, in many cases where there is just one locality reported, it is the latitude
and longitude of that location. Similarly, the calculation of magnitude is an estimation,
sometimes just based on one or two reports or on descriptors such as ‘slight’ or ‘severe’, in the
absence of further information. Some events have no location or magnitude listed, while other
‘events’ are place holders and may represent multiple aftershocks, for example. The quick
investigation of the first 50 years of the available South Australian newspapers in TROVE,
provide newspaper reports for these ‘new’ events but little attempt has been made to analyse
the reports or produce isoseismal maps. In short, all events not already included in the South

Australian Earthquake Catalogue require further work to estimate better their size and location
before inclusion in the Catalogue.
4.2 Key to the sources of information

For brevity, references to the sources of information provided for each event have not been
presented in full and use the following notation.
24/SA/08 Event is present in the draft Atlas of Isoseismal Maps of Australian Earthquakes (McCue,
format 2002) and references in this format (ie. xx/xx/xx) correspond to the Atlas index number
in 2012
Bierbaum 1994 Event is detailed in Bierbaum (1994) Earthquake Hazard and Microtremor Analysis,
South Australia. Unpublished Honours Thesis, Flinders University: Adelaide.
Dyster Event is detailed in Dyster (1996). Strong Shock of Earthquake: The Story of the Four
Greatest Earthquakes in the History of South Australia. Report Book 95/47. Department
Of Mines And Energy South Australia.
Hons Event is detailed in Malpas (1991b). Seismic Risk in South Australia. Unpublished
Honours Thesis, Flinders University: Adelaide.
Letter Event listed in email letter from Steve Hutcheon to David Love
Malpas 1902 Malpas (1991d). Warooka 1902 Earthquake, South Australia
Malpas 1883 Malpas (1993f). Mount Barker 1883 Earthquake, South Australia
Malpas 1897 Malpas (1991e). Beachport 1897 Earthquake, South Australia – volume missing
Malpas 1954 Malpas (1991a). Adelaide 1954 Earthquake, South Australia
Malpas 1991 Malpas (1991c). South Australian Earthquakes.
Map 1839 The district of Adelaide, South Australia: as divided into country sections from the
trigonometrical surveys of Colonel Light 1839.
Map 1841 Map of South Australia, 1841. http://www.nla.gov.au/apps/cdview/?pi=nla.map-t113-e
Map 1851 Tallis Map of South Australia, 1851
Map 1874 E.S. Wigg & Son's map of South Australia 1874. http://nla.gov.au/nla.map-rm3037
Map 1876 E. S. Wigg & Son. Atlas of South Australia and Northern Territory, 1876.
http://nla.gov.au/nla.map-raa20
Map 1892 Australland, 1892. http://www.swaen.com/item.php?id=16585
McCue 2012 Event is detailed in McCue (2012). Historical earthquakes in South Australia. AEES
Report
Newspapers Newspaper reports As reported – retrieved from TROVE.
SAEQCat Event is present in the South Australian Earthquake Catalogue in 2012
VOLS-#*m Event listed in Malpas (1993a-e) Historical earthquakes in South Australia, Volumes 1-5.
Without number: indicates in list only, with no additional detail.
With number: indicates the page number of the volume in which it’s detailed.
*: needs further investigation of newspapers.
m: isoseismal map provided.
The remainder of this chapter presents a snapshot of each of the 679 events indexed and
summarised in Appendix B. Events are number according to the index number.

1 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 July 1837
Date 22 July 1837
Time 1855 UTC
Location 34.9°S, 138.6°E
Magnitude 3.9 ML
Epicentre (or estimate)
Calculating magnitude
Maximum Intensity I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-1; letter; Map 1841
On Sunday morning the 23 July 1837, only six months after settlement, the pioneer town of Adelaide
experienced a smart shock of an earthquake. It occurred at 4.25am local time and lasted about 20 seconds.
The loud rumbling noise accompanying the shock resembled that of a passing train and appeared to be
travelling in a SW direction. Apparently no damage was sustained. The natives were questioned about the
occurrence and fortunately they could only remember two similar shocks many years before.
2 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 March 1840

Date 31 March 1840
Time 0630 UTC
Magnitude 3.6 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
Radius of Perceptibility
Rp: 20km gives ML 3.3 ± 1.1
References
VOLS-3; SAEQCat; letter; McCue 2012;
Map 1839
At 4pm local time on Tuesday 31 March 1840, the shock of an earthquake was felt in Adelaide and for
several miles around. The event must have been no more than a vibration as no damage was reportedly
sustained and very little information about the tremor appears to exist. However, on further investigation,
McCue (2012) found reports of “the shaking of a few articles of furniture” and the falling of “an old rickety
wall… and some glasses”, suggesting the event was larger than initially estimated.

3 | ENCOUNTER BAY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 August 1842
Date 13 August 1842
Time 1130 UTC
Location 35.53°S, 138.53°E
Magnitude 3.1 ML
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5
References
We have been informed by Mr Wilson, of
Encounter Bay, that, ten days ago, a slight
shock of an earthquake was felt at that
place. It occurred, about ten o'clock at night,
and was preceded by a hollow, rumbling,
sound, like that made by a heavy wagon
passing over a hard road. Southern
Australian (Adelaide, SA : 1838 - 1844)
Tuesday 23 August 1842 p 3.
A slight shock of an earthquake was felt at Encounter Bay on 13 August 1842. It occurred, about 10pm local
time, and was "preceded by a hollow, rumbling, sound, like that made by a heavy wagon passing over a
hard road".
4 | KOORINGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 August 1844

Date 20 August 1844
Time 0930 UTC
Location 33.71°S, 138.89°E
Magnitude 3.9 ML
Radius of Perceptibility Rp: 65km gives ML 4.2 ± 1.5
References
letter; A VERY severe shock of an earthquake was
experienced on last Wednesday week, at the station to
Messrs. Horrock’s [at Penwortham] and also at Mr
Hughes's station [near Kooringa], about forty miles
farther to the north. Southern Australian (Adelaide, SA :
1838 - 1844) Friday 30 August 1844 p 3; Map 1853

5 | STONY DESERT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, ~30 August 1845
Date ~30 August 1845
Time 2330 UTC
Magnitude 2.8 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5
References
letter;
Map: Route of Sturt's Central

Australian Expedition (1844 to 1846)
In a Narrative of Expedition into

Central Australia (1849, p.24),
Charles Sturt wrote "When Mr.
Browne and I were on our recent
journey to the north, after having
crossed the Stony Desert [Aug
27], being then between it and
Eyre's Creek [Sep 4], about nine
o'clock in the morning, we
distinctly heard a report as of a
great gun discharged, to the
westward, at the distance of half
a mile."
6 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 October 1845

Date 25 October 1845 On 26 October 1845, "A number of sleepers were
roused, and watchers alarmed, by a smart shock of an
Time 1730 UTC earthquake at three o'clock on Sunday morning, which
lasted about half a minute. This is the third shock
Location 34.9°S, 138.6°E which has been felt in Adelaide since the colony was
settled, one having occurred in 1837, and one in
Magnitude 3.6 ML 1840."
Calculating magnitude References

letter

7 | BAROSSA RANGE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 February 1848
Date 3 February 1848
Time 0130 UTC
Magnitude 3.8 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
Rp: 50km gives ML 4 ± 1.4
References
letter; South Australian Register,
Saturday 12 February 1848 p 2;
Image: Lynedoch Valley, looking towards the Barossa Valley, 1856
On 3 February 1848, "The shock of an earthquake was felt on Thursday week the 3rd instant, at about
eleven o'clock in the forenoon, at the Barossa Range, and for several miles beyond, and distinctly heard by
several persons near Adelaide, a distance of fifty miles".
8 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 September 1848

Date 12 September 1848 At about 4am local time on Thursday 13 September 1848, the
township of Adelaide experienced a small shock of an
Time 1830 UTC earthquake. “The vibrations were so sensibly felt that several
Location 34.9°S, 138.6°E inhabitants declared their beds shook under them” and that
buildings were shaken. It appears that only a small number of
Magnitude 3.1 ML people felt or recognised the shock with insufficient reports to
construct an isoseismal map.
Maximum Intensity References
I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5
VOLS-4; SAEQCat;

9 | BURRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 September 1848
Date 14 September 1848
Time 1830 UTC
Magnitude 3.6 ML
III Zone intensity designation
3 Earthquake felt (MM)
0 Earthquake not felt
References
VOLS-7m; SAEQCat; letter
On Friday 15 September at about 4am local time,

a shock of an earthquake was felt at Burra Burra,
Kooringa, Clare, and as far north as the
neighbourhood of Mt Bryan.
Bottles and glasses rattled and in some cases furniture was seen to move. The event was accompanied by a
distinct rolling noise and was followed by a “mimic flash of lightening, so brilliant as to illuminate the
country far and near”. Although a limited amount of information about the event was obtained, an
isoseismal map was constructed to estimate the radius of perceptibility.
10 | PORT LINCOLN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, ~5 December 1848

Date ~5 December 1848
Time
Magnitude 2.8 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5
References
letter; Map 1851
In a report in the South Australian Register of 20 December 1848, "A passenger by the Juno informs us that
the shock of an earthquake had been felt at Port Lincoln in the early part of this month".

11 | BURRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, ~10 December 1848
Time
Magnitude 3.1 ML
References
letter; Map 1851
In a further report in the South

Australian Register of 20 December
1848, "It is also said that there has
since been a shock at the Burra, the
effects of which are still visible".
12 | GAWLER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 February 1849

Time 1100 UTC
Magnitude 3.1 ML
References
letter; McCue 2012; Map 1851
On a Sunday evening in February 1849 "On the 10th instant a smart shock of an earthquake was felt at
Gawler Town and throughout the surrounding neighbourhood" at about 8pm local time. "The shock of an
earthquake was felt very distinctly in the neighbourhood of Gawler Town, and for some miles round. It
lasted for about eight seconds, and was sufficiently strong to throw the human frame into an involuntary
shudder, and to set the crockery and pannicans dancing".

13 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 October 1850
Date 14 October 1850
Time 1330 UTC
Magnitude 3.1 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5
References
letter; Map 1851
On the 14 October 1850, "shortly

before 11 [p.m. local time] there
was a wave-like moving of the
earth from S.S.W. to N.N.E.,
setting tables, etc. in motion", as
reported in Dobson's (1853) paper
'On the Connexion between
Volcanic Eruptions and Hurricanes'
for the Royal Society of Van
Diemen's Land.
14 | PORT LINCOLN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 March 1851

Date 16 March 1851 "A slight shock of an earthquake was felt at Port
Lincoln on Monday morning, the 17th of March 1851,
Time 1930 UTC at a quarter to 5 o'clock. It is said this is the third
Location 34.7°S, 135.8°E Shock which can be remembered as having occurred
there."
Magnitude 2.8 ML
Maximum Intensity I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5 References
letter;

15 | MORPHETT VALE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 May 1852
Date 19 May 1852
Time 1030 UTC
Location 35.15°S, 138.52°E
Magnitude 3 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-10m; SAEQCat; letter
A slight shock of an earthquake was felt in Noarlunga and the southern district on Wednesday 19 may 1852.
The momentary tremble occurred at about 8pm local time and caused crockery to rattle and beds to totter
perceptibly. Using the limited information obtained, an isoseismal map was constructed to estimate a
radius of perceptibility of 8km along with a maximum intensity of III+.
16 | MT REMARKABLE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 September 1853

Time 1630 UTC
Location 32.85°S, 138.11°E
Magnitude 5.1 ML
Radius of Perceptibility Rp: 230km gives ML 5.3 ± 2
References
VOLS-13; SAEQCat; letter; Map 1892
A severe shock of an earthquake occurred in the

vicinity of Mt Remarkable and several places beyond
it on the 16 September 1853 at about 2am local
time. The effects were perceptible for about 2
minutes and must have awakened many people.

17 | KAPUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 February 1855
Time 2200 UTC
Location 34.35°S, 138.95°E
Magnitude 3.9 ML
References
VOLS-16m; SAEQCat
On Monday 19 February 1855 at 7.30am local time, the distinct shock of an earthquake was felt in Kapunda
and surrounding districts. It rattled crockery on the shelves and induced in people a staggering sensation as
they stood.
18 | KAPUNDA AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 February 1855

Date 23 February 1855 Five days after the main shock, Kapunda experienced
a smaller aftershock on 24 February at 4.30am local
Time 1900 UTC time. "It did not move furniture and household
utensils. The noise resembled that caused by a wagon
Location 34.35°S, 138.95°E or omnibus".
Magnitude 3.2 ML
References
VOLS-16; SAEQCat;
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 Image: Kapunda township, 1860

19 | GAWLER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 June 1856
Date 24 June 1856
Time 1650 UTC
Magnitude 4.3 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
Radius of Intensity
IV: 64km gives ML 4.4 ± 0.2
References
VOLS-20m; SAEQCat;
Throughout Adelaide and the Hill districts, the distinct shock of an earthquake was felt. It occurred during
the early hours of 25 June 1856, at 2.20am local time and woke many people.
20 | CAPE WILLOUGHBY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 27 April 1857

Date 27 April 1857
Time 1420 UTC
Magnitude 3.5 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-26; SAEQCat; Map 1876
A smart shock of an earthquake visited Cape Willoughby and the Sturt Lighthouse, Kangaroo Island, near
midnight on the 27th May 1857 local time. No damage was sustained but some bricks were loosened from
the old tank. The noise and motion woke nearby sleepers, while others already awake, situated higher and
on the next ridge, only heard the roar but felt nothing.
21 | TANUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 August 1858
Date 21 August 1858
Time 1245 UTC
Location 34.57°S, 139°E
Magnitude 3.9 ML
Radius of Intensity IV: 20km gives ML 3.6 ± 0.2
References
VOLS-29m; SAEQCat;
During August 1858, the Barossa Valley experienced a succession of four earthquakes all within a few days.
The first and main shock at 10.10pm local time on Saturday 21 August 1858.
22 | TANUNDA FIRST AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 August 1858

Date 21 August 1858
Time 1745 UTC
Magnitude 3.5 ML
References
VOLS-29m; SAEQCat;
The first aftershock, felt at 3.15am local time on Sunday 22 August 1858, was described as "less severe"
than the main event by those living in Tanunda, Lyndoch, Pewsey Vale and Mt Crawford.

23 | TANUNDA SECOND AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 August 1858
Date 22 August 1858
Time 0930 UTC
Magnitude 3.3 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-29m; SAEQCat;
The second aftershock was reported to occure at 7.00pm Sunday 22 August 1858 local time, and was felt by
fewer people and considered to be a shock that was " still weaker" again than the first two event.
24 | TANUNDA THIRD AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 August 1858

Date 23 August 1858 The third aftershock, experienced on the night of
Monday 23 August 1858, but was only felt by a very
Time 1430 UTC few in Tanunda.
References
Magnitude 2.9 ML VOLS-29; SAEQCat
Radius of Perceptibility Rp: 7.6km gives ML 2.7 ± 0.8

25 | MOUNT GAMBIER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 June 1859
Date 12 June 1859
Time 0830 UTC
Magnitude 3.9 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-35; SAEQCat; Image: Mount
Gambier, with one of its volcanic
lakes, at sunset, 1846
At sunset, about 6pm local time, on Sunday 12 June 1859, the neighbourhood of Mount Gambier was
visited by three distinct tremors. Houses were perceptibly shaken but no damage was sustained.
26 | LYNDOCH VALLEY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 June 1859

Date 30 June 1859 On Friday 1 June, a slight earthquake was felt at 6am
local time in Gawler and also in Lyndoch Valley,
Time 2100 UTC Tanunda and other parts of the colony. It was not
Location 34.6°S, 138.8°E reported felt in Adelaide. It appears to have occurred
in the Gawler-Tanunda region and may be associated
Magnitude 3 ML with the Tanunda earthquake and aftershocks of the
year before.
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 References
McCue 2012
27 | TANUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 December 1859

Date 13 December 1859 A shock of an earthquake is said to have taken place at
Tanunda about the middle of the day on Tuesday 13
Time 0130 UTC December 1859.
Location 34.54°S, 138.98°E References

Magnitude 3.1 ML A shock of an earthquake is said to have taken place about
the middle of the day on last Tuesday. South Australian
Register, Thursday 22 December 1859 p 3.

28 | KAPUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 April 1860
Date 12 April 1860
Time 1000 UTC
Location 34.32°S, 138.84°E
Magnitude 3.6 ML
References
A smart shock of an earthquake was felt in Kapunda and
the neighbourhood on Thursday night at about a quarter to
8. Some houses were so far shaken as to upset wine glasses
and make cradles and other things on tables shake
violently. South Australian Register, Sat. 14 April 1860 p 3;
EARTHQUAKE AT RIVERTON.-On Thursday night, the 12th instant, the settlers on the Gilbert were alarmed by the
indications of an earthquake. From half-past 7 till 12 o'clock a loud rumbling noise resembling the rolling of a
heavy carriage was heard, accompanied with a slight tremor of the earth, which was felt by several individuals
under their feet. The South Australian Advertiser, Thurs 19 April 1860 p 3
29 | PORT ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 June 1860

Date 1 June 1860
Time 1320 UTC
Location 34.85°S, 138.46°E
Magnitude 3.2 ML
References
McCue 2012; Map 1876;
The Shock of Earthquake on Friday. — We learn that the shock of earthquake on Friday night, the 1st instant, was
distinctly felt both at Glenelg and Fullarton. The Shock op Earthquake. — A gentleman raiding in Grote-itieet, Adelaide,
informs us that he distinctly heard the shock of earthquake on the lit inst., at about eight minutes after 10 pjn. He
describes the poand is being a kind of buzz or whirr, resembling the rapid rpUtion of aa engine fly-wheel. South
Australian Register, Wednesday 6 June 1860 p 3; South Australian Register, Thurs 7 June 1860 p 3

30 | WARCOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 November 1861
Date 16 November 1861
Time 1130 UTC
Location 31.78°S, 138.62°E
Magnitude 3.6 ML
References
“A rather severe shock of an earthquake was felt
at Warcowie, Far North, about 9 o'clock of the
evening of the 16th inst. It lasted several
seconds, and-was so strong as to shake the
houses. No accident resulted from its effects.”
Border Watch, Friday 6 December 1861 p 3; Map
1876
31 | STONE HUT RANGE SE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUST, ~15 December 1861

Time
Location 37.68°S, 140.36°E
Magnitude 2.5 ML
References
VOLS-37; Map 1874
A distinct shock of an earthquake was

felt at Stone Hut Range during
December 1861. Rev. Julian Edmund
Woods mentioned a "distinct shock"
felt, in what was referred to as the
Stone Hut Range, which forms a
continuation on from the Coorong, in
the vicinity of Robe.

32 | LACEPEDE BAY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 January 1862
Date 4 January 1862
Time 1415 UTC
Magnitude 4.2 ML
IV
Calculating magnitude III

References
McCue 2012 ; Map 1874
On Saturday night on 4 January 1862 in

Lacepede Bay, "the inhabitants of this
township and neighbourhood were much
alarmed at the shock of an earthquake. This
occurrence took place shortly after 11 o'clock
at night... The shaking of their houses, and
ringing of their crockery, alarming them
considerably". It was also felt very severely at
Guichen Bay and Robe, and as far south as Mt
Gambier.
33 | MOUNT REMARKABLE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 February 1862

Time
Magnitude 3 ML
References
Melrose, Mt Remarkable, Feb 10. I have heard several
people speak of their having last night experienced two On the evening of 9 February 1862, residents of
rather severe shocks of an earthquake. South Australian Melrose and Mount Remarkable "experienced
Register, Thursday 13 February 1862 p 3. South Australian two rather severe shocks of an earthquake".
Register, Mon 24 February 1862 p 6.; Map 1874

34 | ADELAIDE SOUTH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 March 1862
Date 19 March 1862
Time 0530 UTC
Location 35°S, 138.5°E
Magnitude 3.1 ML
References
McCue 2012; Map 1876 III
A shock of an earthquake was distinctly
felt in Adelaide about 2pm local time on
Wednesday, 19 March 1862. The shock
was also felt by other persons in town and
it was quite perceptible at Mount Lofty,
Mount Pleasant, Norwood and Morphett
Vale, and resembled very much the noise
produced by a dray sliding sideways down
a rocky declivity.
35 | MOUNT GAMBIER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 September 1862

References
Time Several of our friends have assured us that they distinctly
felt the shock of an earthquake either preceding or
Location 37.83°S, 140.78°E accompanying the great thunder-storm on the evening of
last Friday week. Certainly, the knocking-down of looking-
Magnitude 2.8 ML glasses, cups, and other articles, in one or two houses,
would warrant the conclusion that the cause of vibration
proceeded, not from above but; from below. We have,
however, no posifitive assurance of the fact; the thunder
Maximum Intensity itself was loud enough to create a sensa tion even arnougst
I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5 domestic utensils. Border Watch, Friday 26 September 1862
p2

36 | AUBURN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 December 1862
Date 14 December 1862
Time 2130 UTC
Location 34.07°S, 138.68°E
Magnitude 4 ML
Radius of Perceptibility Rp: 50km gives ML 4 ± 1.4
References
VOLS-38m; SAEQCat;
A number of northern towns experienced a shock of a medium earthquake on the morning of 15 December
1862. It occurred at approximately 6.25am local time and woke many people from their sleep. The small
town of Auburn appears to be near the centre of the disturbance and describes the effect as being more
severely felt there than anywhere else.
37 | MORPHETT VALE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 April 1863

Date 15 April 1863
Time 1230 UTC
Location 35.12°S, 138.52°E
Magnitude 3.6 ML
References
McCue 2012, Map 1876
On 15 Wednesday 1863 “the weather was exceedingly warm and in the evening the shock of an earthquake
was distinctly heard and felt here about half-past 9 o'clock. The sound resembled that of thunder, and the
windows and dishes were made to rattle.”

38 | KAPUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 May 1863
Date 30 May 1863
Time 1700 UTC
Location 34.35°S, 138.91°E
Magnitude 3.1 ML
References
McCue 2012; Map 1876
On 31 May 1863, “a noise like the rumbling of a very heavily-laden wagon was heard here on Monday night
about 2 a.m., and I presume it was the earthquake.”
39 | PORT AUGUSTA WEST EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 July 1863

Date 21 July 1863
Time 0900 UTC
Magnitude 3.8 ML
Maximum Intensity I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9
± 0.6
References
McCue 2012 ; Map 1874
“On Tuesday evening, July 21, at 6 p.m., Port Augusta time, we were visited with the heaviest shock of an earthquake I
ever experienced … It shook the wooden tenement sufficiently to stop the clock on the mantle piece, as well as
alarming the in-mates. The same shock was distinctly felt on Section 869, adjoining Stirling, but not in Stirling
township.” It was also felt distinctly at Corrunna, the Gawler Ranges, NW country.
View of Port Augusta looking west, 1876

40 | EYRE PENINSULA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 August 1863
Date 12 August 1863
Time 1030 UTC
Magnitude 4.9 ML
References
Pt Lincoln Aug 15, A slight shock of earth quake was felt
here Last Wednesday evening about 9 o'clock. I believe it
was felt at Port Augusta also. Saturday 15 August 1863
Supplement: Supplement to the South Australian Weekly
Chronicle. p 1
41 | FINNISS VALE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 November 1863

Time 0500 UTC
Location 35.53°S, 138.22°E
Magnitude 3.1 ML
References
McCue 2012; Map 1876
On Saturday 29 November 1863, “about 2

o'clock in the afternoon, the shock of an
earthquake was very sensibly felt in this
neighbourhood; its direction appeared to be
from south to north, and was accompanied by
a loud rumbling noise like thunder, which was
distinctly heard several miles distant.”

42 | NUCCALEENA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 December 1863
Time 1130 UTC
Magnitude 3.6 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
Earthquake in the Far North.— A
gentleman, writing from a station near
Nuccaleena, says:— '.On Sunday,
December 20 about 10 o'clock, we
experienced a violent shock of an
earthquake, which lasted for several
seconds.' South Australian Register,
Thursday 24 December 1863 p 2; Map 1876
43 | MOUNT GAMBIER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 January 1864

Date 4 January 1864
Time
Magnitude
References
Four earthquakes were also felt in various parts of the
colony, one of them at Mount Gambier on January 4,
taking an east to west direction, with a low rumbling
sound. Border Watch, Friday 26 February 1864 p 2.

44 | LINWOOD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 May 1864
Date 20 May 1864
References
Time LINWOOD. [Correspondent.] June 30. On Monday evening last, the
20th, a rambling noise was heard like that of a waggon, going
Location 34.36°S, 138.77°E from north-east to south-west. It was thought that it was like the
shock of an earthquake, as one of the houses of the settlers was
Magnitude 3.6 ML found cracked from top to bottom in several places ; some of the
stones were cracked through, and not with the mortar, as would be
the case were the house damp. The South Australian Advertiser,
Friday 1 July 1864 p 3
45 | MOUNT GAMBIER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 August 1864

Date 2 August 1864 Dear Sir,-I observe in your last number that a scientific
gentleman lmd communicated to you that an
Time 0120 UTC earthquake had occurred six miles from the Mount, and
corroborated on enquiry at a hut five miles further on, I
Location 37.8°S, 140.8°E believe on the day of the supposed earthquake there
was a good deal of thunder heard, both here and at the
Magnitude Dismal Swamp, and on en quiry I nm informed that no
change had resulted about the Dismal from the. effects
of the earthquake. You say, Mr Editor, that the shock
References was not felt or observed at Mount Gambier. Now this is
AN EARTHQUAKE.-We are informed by Mr Babbage that strange, when I am informed and that too in-the
on Tuesday last, about noon, while he, along with the presence of witnesses that tho ceiling,of a certain store
Rev J. E. Woods was riding on the Penola road, about six has been all cracked, the crockery knocked out of its
miles from Mount Gambier, they heard a low rumbling place, and tumbled topsy turvy! and that another partv
noise, as if of a cart passing over rocky ground. They on going to his house found the.fire-irons pitched under
could see nothing around to account for the noise. On the tablo, and several other signs even of more impor
riding on about four miles further, they came to Mr tance, all the result of nature's latest ebuhtion of fury.
McCalman's hut, near tne Dismal Swamp, and on Feeling a littlo nervous in the matter I do not wish to say
making enquiries there, they learnt that a similar noise much, I believe others feel as nervous nB I do, and as a1
had been heard there at the same instant. It is supposed cor roboration of this I appeal to the multitude of ladies
to have been a slight shock of an earthquake. It was not and gentlemen kept standing on i the cold ground for a
observed at Mount Gambier. Border Watch, Friday 5 considerable time the other evening at the schoolhouse
August 1864 p 2; door. Now M r Editor do riot frighten us any more about
earthquakes, for when wo hear distant thun der, the
Mount Gambler, 11th August, 1864. (To the Editor of trampling of a mob of kan«ai.oos, or, after a stormy wet
iho Border Wutch.) Sir,--At ten minutes to 12 on night, tho falling of a large decayed tree, the thoughts of
Tuesday I was in Long's Billiard room having a game. tho earth quake might ainncrvo us. I am sorry to trouble
The cue was in my hand. I had a beautiful cannon stroke you, but hope you will cxcuso >ne. under tho excitement.
to make. It was a favourite stroke and I was confident of Border Watch, Friday 12 August 1864 p 3.
it. But strange to say, the ball when about half way up
the tablo made a most -eccentric movement, deviated
from its course, and passedt to-the end of the table
without touching either of the balls fired at. I could not
account for this singular phenomenon until 1 picked up
last week's " Border Watch," find observed that we had
an earthquake at that time and hour. This accounts for
it, and I send you this in corroboration. Border Watch,
Friday 12 August 1864 p 3;

46 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 October 1864
Date 9 October 1864
References
Time MOUNT DECEPTION. Beltana. Octolter 14. Last Sunday Oct 9, we had
two distinct shocks of earthquake. The natives appear to think that it
Location 30.8°S, 138.4°E is a sign of rain. They say country big one growl, by and by rain
tumble down. South Australian Register, Friday 21 October 1864 p 3.
Magnitude
47 | PORT ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 November 1864

References
Time A shock of an earthquake was felt by several persons at Port
Adelaide on Friday night, 4 November. Mr. Newman's
Location 34.84°S, 138.5°E bonded store had one of its uprights sunk several inches into
the ground, throwing several cases of spirits on the floor.
Magnitude 3.3 ML The South Australian Advertiser, Monday 7 November 1864
p2
48 | ANGASTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 February 1865

Time 0400 UTC
Magnitude 2.7 ML
References
Shock of an Earthquake.— A correspondent informs us
that the shock of an earthquake was felt at Angaston
for several minutes between 2 and 3 o'clock on Saturday
last. The shock was still more distinctly noticed at
Kaiserstuhl. Our correspondent remarks that the several
shocks recorded for years past have travelled
apparently in the same line towards Kapunda. South
Australian Register, Wednesday 1 March 1865 p 2

49 | UMBERATANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 June 1865
Date 24 June 1865
References
Time 0825 UTC A correspondent at Umberatana, Far North, writing on the 27th June,
informs us that the shock of an earthquake was distinctly heard and
Location 30.25°S, 139.13°E felt there on Saturday evening, June 24, at 5p.m. South Australian
Register, Saturday 8 July 1865 p 2; We are informed that on the 24th
Magnitude 3.1 ML ult., at five minutes to 7 p.m., a smart shock of earthquake was
experienced in the vicinity of Umberatana. The first indication was a
Calculating magnitude rumbling noise, like the rolling down of large quantities of stones,
Maximum Intensity immediately after which the ground shook and trembled very
I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 perceptibly. The South Australian Advertiser, Friday 7 July 1865 p 2;
50 | PEKINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 July 1865

Date 26 July 1865
Time 1730 UTC
Location 32.84°S, 138.55°E
Magnitude 3.5 ML
References
Our Melrose correspondent refers to slight shocks of
an earthquake which were experienced on the
Pekina and Coonatto runs on the 27th Ultimo. South
Australian Register, Friday 11 August 1865 p 2; I
have been informed by a gentleman who was
camping on the Pekina run on the night of
Wednesday, 26th ultimo, that at 4 o'clock on the
following morning a severe shock of an earthquake
was felt nearly all over the run, and that plates,
dishes, &cc., were thrown from the shelves in tho The same state of things occurred at Coouatto, but I am not
shepherds' huts, and in many cases the shingles of aware that any thing of the kind was felt in the immediate
the roofs were shaken and loosened ; two more neighbourhood of Melrose. South Australian Register,
shocks of less force were experienced during the day. Friday 11 August 1865 p 3;
51 | POLDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 November 1865

References
Time Port Lincoln. December 1. On Thursday, the 9th, a shock of
an earthquake was experienced at Polda, Mr. Hawson's
Location 33.62°S, 134.99°E station, about 150 miles from here due west. It shook the
glasses in the room, rung the bell on the table, and shook
Magnitude 3.6 ML the house completely. It was also felt near this. Mr. W. J.
Lawrence says he felt his house shake about the same time.
South Australian Register, Tuesday 5 December 1865 p 2

52 | HOUGHTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 December 1865
Date 10 December 1865 References
December 20. A slight shock of an earthquake was distinctly felt by
Time 2345 UTC a number of persons in the Township of Houghton and its vicinity
on Monday, the 11th inst, about a quarter past 10 a.m. Mr. 0.
Location 34.82°S, 138.76°E McEwin, j.r., who was walking in his grounds at the time, heard a
rumbling noise like thunder, but upon observing there were no
Magnitude 2.8 ML clouds visible in the sky was at a loss to account for the unnatural
sound. Later in the day the statements of other persons residing in
Calculating magnitude the neighbourhood tended to confirm the opinion of that
Maximum Intensity I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5 gentleman that it was really the shock of an earthquake. South
Australian Register, Friday 22 December 1865 p 3
53 | PORT GAWLER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 April 1866

Date 21 April 1866 References
PORT GAWLER, EAST. Tuesday, April 17. I have heard from
Time 1030 UTC some parties in this neighborhood that the shock of an
earthquake was felt this day week ; it seemed to pass from
Location 34.28°S, 138.34°E north-west to south east, and occurred about 9 o'clock p.m.
The South Australian Advertiser, Saturday 21 April 1866 p 3
Magnitude 2.8 ML
54 | PENOLA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 May 1866

Date 18 May 1866 It appeared, or rather my sensation was as if three undula
tions or waves passed in regular succession, with an interval
Time 1300 UTC of partial quiescence, the whole movement apparently
lasting about three seconds. My bed I could distinctly feel to
Location 37.83°S, 140.78°E vibrate- probably this was caused by its being of iron-the
undulations were accom panied by a sound as if a strong
Magnitude 3.1 ML breeze were passing-but it was perfectly calm at the time.
The position of my residence is about 30 miles -N. by E. of
Calculating magnitude Mount Gambier. It would be a singular corroboration had
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 any others accidentally noticed this phenomenon, which
plainly indicates-with other instances of the kind well
authenticated-that volcanic action has not yet ceased on
References this portion of the con tinent. Who can say that Mouut
Last night, Friday the 18th May, shortly after retiring Gambier and Mount Schank will not again burst out some
to bed at 11.30 p.m., I felt a very distinct shock of an day! Border Watch, Saturday 26 May 1866 p 2;
earthquake. It was of an undulating wavy character,
and passed from S.W. to N.E.
55 | NURIOOTPA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, ~14 June 1866

Date ~14 June 1866 References
Two shocks of an earthquake were felt at Nuriootpa last
Time
week. Border Watch, Saturday 16 June 1866 p 2
Location 34.47°S, 138.88°E
Magnitude

56 | GUMERACHA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 August 1866
Date 24 August 1866
Time 1245 UTC
Location 34.88°S, 138.87°E
Magnitude 4 ML
References
VOLS-43m; SAEQCat;
On the evening of 24 August 1866 at 10.15pm

local time, associated with the wide-spread
sighting of a large bright meteor, was a loud
report like thunder distinctly heard
reverberating through the hills, though the
time between the meteor and the report was
too long to be related.
57 | ILLAWATANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 September 1866

Time
Magnitude
References
From Illawatana, Far North (near Moolooloo & Blinman),
September 3, it is reported that... a shock of an
earthquake was felt on the evening of the 2nd. South
Australian Register, Saturday 15 September 1866 p 2

58 | KETCHOWLA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 December 1866
Time 2020 UTC
Location 33.37°S, 139.13°E
Magnitude 3.5 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
Rp: 19.5km gives ML 3.3 ± 1.1
References
VOLS-48m; SAEQCat;
On 3 Monday December 1866 at 5.50am local time, a small earthquake was experienced in the far north. At
most, crockery was heard to rattle at Ketchowla and Munjubble stations, possibly more severely at the
latter.
59 | BLACK SPRINGS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 December 1866

References
Time EARTHQUAKE AT BLACK SPRINGS. — 'On Sunday last (30th),
between half-past 6 o'clock and 8 in the evening, this
Location 33.84°S, 149.71°E neighbourhood was visited by 13 distinct shocks of
earthquake. Some followed each other rapidly at intervals
Magnitude of a few seconds, and others at from 15 to 20 minutes. The
vibration passed from east to west, and the sound
resembled a heavy wagon being driven rapidly over a
bridge. On the Wednesday before there were two shocks
about 4 o'clock in the afternoon. I was down a well at the
time, which seemed to rock for half a minute. The man at
the top only heard a rumble, with very slight vibration'.
South Australian Register, Friday 4 January 1867 p 2

60 | KOORINGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 January 1868
Date 6 January 1868
Time 0430 UTC
Location 33.71°S, 138.89°E
Magnitude 3.5 ML
References
Kooringa, Jan 7. A shock of an earthquake was distinctly felt
about 3 p.m. yesterday by many persons here; it was also
noticed at the World's End Station and at Mount Bryan, where
pictures shook, plates rattled, and people went outside the door
to see what was the matter. South Australian Register,
Wednesday 8 January 1868 p 3; Kooringa - On Sunday afternoon
the' shock of an earthquake was felt by many persons. At Mount
Bryan, Black Springs, and the World'* End Station, a greater
elementary disturbance is reported to have taken place. The
South Australian Advertiser, Friday 10 January 1868 p 3.
61 | ANGASTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 February 1868

Time 0923 UTC
Magnitude 3.5 ML
References
ANGASTON, February 18. _ A pretty smart shock of an
earthquake was felt in the township this evening at seven
minutes to 8. Part of the ceiling of one house was shaken
down. Several persons mistook the noise accompanying
the shock for thunder, whilst others thought that a heavy
wagon was passing along the street. I am happy to say
that no material damage has been done. South Australian
Register, Thursday 20 February 1868 p 3; Lyndoch,

February 19. There was a strong shock of an earthquake WILLIAMSTOWN. February 22. On Tuesday evening,
felt here Iast night at about 8 o'clock. It was preceded by a February 18, we experienced i slight shock of an
rumbling noise like thunder or a wagon passing, then was earthquake. 1 at first thought t was thunder, for a
felt a sensible shock, which caused the doors and windows sound like a very heavy distrait -eal was heard; but
to rattle considerably. The shock lasted about two or the strong vibration that ac :oinpanied the sound, and
three minutes, and seemed to take a north-eastern the rattling of glass and :rockery, led me to conclude
direction. The shock was slightly felt at Sandy Creek, and it was some internal souvulBion of nature. I
also in the Barossa Hills. GREENOCK, February 19. A particularly noted the time— 10 minutes to 8 o'clock
correspondent favours us with the following :— last p.m. There were heavy clouds about, and the night
evening (Tuesday, February I8), at about five minutes to 8 was close and oppressive. The sound appeared to
o'clock, the shock of an earthquake was distinctly felt by come from the north. South Australian Register)
myself and several others residing in and near Greenock. It Tuesday 25 February 1868 p 2; TANUNDA, February
lasted about six seconds, and seemed to travel from south 22. On Tuesday evening, February 18. about 8 o'clock,
west to north-east. South Australian Register, Friday 21 the people of Tanunda and neighbor hood were
February 1868 p ; KAPUNDA. February 21. On Tuesday startled by a very severe shock of earthquake, which
evening shortly before 8 o'clock, a slight shock of lasted several seconds, shaking the windows, and in
earthquake was felt in Kapunda by a number of persons, several instances making teacups and glasses tremble
whilst many others knew nothing of it until the on the tables.The South Australian Advertiser
circumstance was mentioned, when they remembered Thursday 27 February 1868 p 3. NEW MECKLENBURG.
hearing a rumbling noise at the time specified. We March 3 - An earthquake was recently felt here,
ourselves were oat of doors at the time, and heard the lasting about six to eight secotds. The direction of it
noise, but did not take any par ticular notice of it; bat we seemed to be S.S.W. to N.N.E.. the direction of the
have been credibly informed by several persons that the main range. It made crockery and tinware rattle.
windows of their houses were audibly shaken, frighten ing South Australian Register, Thursday 5 March 1868 p
the inmates; in one instance the children who had just 3; SHEAOAK LOG. February 25. Last Tuesday, about 8
been put to bed jumped up frightened. The South o'clock p.m., we felt a severe shock of an earthquake,
Australian Advertiser, Saturday 22 February 1868 p 3; which lasted about six seconds. South Australian
Register Wednesday 4 March 1868 p 2
62 | CLARE VALLEY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 October 1868

Time 0345 UTC
Magnitude 4.3 ML
References
VOLS-51m; SAEQCat;
At 1.15pm local time on Wednesday afternoon 28 October 1868, a distinct earthquake occurred that was
felt in many of the townships lying between Kapunda, to the south, and Mt Bryan, some 65km to the north.
Even though the Burra area felt it strongly, the epicentre was located in the Clare Valley.

63 | CLARE VALLEY FIRST AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 October 1868
Time 1944 UTC
Magnitude 3.5 ML
References
VOLS-51m; SAEQCat;
The following morning at 5.14am local time, a second shock occurred. It was smaller than the previous
day’s event, being most strongly felt at Mintaro, Auburn and Skillogalee Creek.
64 | CLARE VALLEY SECOND AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 November 1868

Time 0740 UTC
Magnitude 2.9 ML
References
VOLS-51; SAEQCat; ; Map 1874
A third and much smaller shock occurred three days

later, on 1 November 1868 at 5.10pm local time. It
was only reported from Skillogalee Creek in the
Clare Valley.

65 | GUM CREEK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, December 1868
Date December 1868
Time
Location 33.65°S, 139.05°E
Magnitude

References
By a private letter from the manager of tho Gum
Creek Run to Mr. P. Wells it appears that the shock
of an earthquake had been felt there on Saturday
morning. South Australian Register, Tuesday 15
December 1868 p 2;

A SLIGHT EARTHQUAKE. - The town of Kapunda has had a slight
Time 0500 UTC shock of its own, though many residents and the local Press did not
know of the visitation. The latter says:— ' On Monday afternoon,
Location 34.3°S, 138.92°E at half-past 3, a shock of earthquake was distinctly felt by a
number of persons in Kapunda. Some of the ladies of the Baptist
Magnitude 3.1 ML congregation were working in the lower schoolroom and felt the
shock distinctly, and in some of the houses near the railway its
Calculating magnitude effects were said to be audible in the shape of crockery, windows,
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 &c, shaking. And we learn that some of the miners who were
employed at the time fifty fathoms below the surface also
experienced the sensation of a very peculiar shock.' South
Australian Register Saturday 17 April 1869 p 2
67 | GAWLER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 June 1869

Date 30 June 1869 References
We were surprised to hear this afternoon, for the first time, that a
Time 1630 UTC smart shock of an earthquake was felt in Gawler shortly after 3
a.m. on Wednesday, 1st inst The information was given us on good
Location 34.64°S, 138.77°E authority, and we understand the shock was felt by several persons
in different parts of the town. It was accompanied by a loud
Magnitude 3.1 ML subterranean rumbling noise, and the usual vibratory wavelike
motion, proceeding, as on two former occasions, from a north-
Calculating magnitude easterly to a south-westerly direction. We cannot explain how it is
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 that those who felt the shock should not have made it known
before.' South Australian Register, Saturday 10 July 1869 p 2

68 | GUM CREEK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 October 1869
Date 1 October 1869 References
We are informed by Mr. Percy Wells that at five minutes past 7
Time 0830 UTC o'clock on the evening of Friday, the Ist instant, a rather sharp
shock of earthquake was felt at Gum Creek, near Kooringa. It was
Location 33.65°S, 139.05°E experienced at the same time at Wildotto, about ten miles north-
east of Gum Creek. The South Australian Advertiser, Tuesday 5
Magnitude 3.3 ML October 1869 p 2; A sharp shock of earthquake was ex perienced at
Kooringa on October 1. The South Australian Advertiser,
Calculating magnitude Wednesday 13 October 1869 p 2; SKILLOGOLEE CREEK, October 5.
Maximum Intensity I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6 On Friday evening, October 1. about 7 p.m., a shock of earthquake
Radius of Perceptibility was felt, also in Auburn, Watervale, and other places. South
Rp: 20km gives ML 3.3 ± 1.1 Australian Register, Mon 18 October 1869 p 3
69 | BOOBOROWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 May 1870

Date 3 May 1870 References
Earthquake.— At Booborowie on Tuesday, about 11 p.m., a
Time 1230 UTC
slight earthshock was felt. South Australian Register, Friday
Location 33.65°S, 139.05°E 6 May 1870 p 5
Magnitude 2.8 ML
70 | BUNDALEER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 May 1870

Date 21 May 1870
Time 1850 UTC
Location 33.28°S, 138.58°E
Magnitude 3.5 ML
References
SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE. Clare, May 23. A very strong shock of
earthquake was felt yesterday morning at Bundaleer, the course
being from north to south. It was felt at Clare about 5 o'clock. '
South Australian Register, Tuesday 24 May 1870 p 5; Shock of an ;
EARTHQUAKE— Mr E. Smith, of Clare, informs us that on Sunday
morning, May 22, the smart, shock of an earthquake, mentioned
in a Register telegram commenced' 'about 5.20 a.m., and lasted
several seconds with such intensity as to shake the houses and
wake the inmates. The shock was also felt by residents at
Bundaleer. South Australian Register Thursday 26 May 1870 p 4

71 | BURRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 June 1870
Date 2 June 1870
Time 1100 UTC
Magnitude 3.6 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6
References
Shock. — Earthquake motions on a small
scale are becoming frequent, but the
latest felt on the 2nd instant, about 10
o'clock p.m., at Munjibbie was a shock
somewhat severe, and made the house
and everything in it shake. The duration
was fully two minutes, and the direc tion
seemed to be from west to east. South
Australian Register Thursday 9 June 1870
p 5;
Clare, June 11 - The shock of an

earthquake on June 2 was distinctly felt
here by myself and others. SKILLY, June 8.
An earthquake of apparently two minutes
duration occurred here on Thursday, the
2nd instant, at 9.30 p.m. The impression it
con veyed was that of a team of horses
bolting with a waggon or heavy vehicle.
This, however, was instantly removed by
the tremulous motion which succeeded. A
similar phenomenon was observed at the
same period both at Auburn and
Watervale. The South Australian
Advertiser Tuesday 14 June 1870 p 3

72 | BURRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 January 1871
Date 11 January 1871
Time 0745 UTC
Location 33.78°S, 138.83°E
Magnitude 3.9 ML
References
VOLS-61m; SAEQCat; A slight shock of an earthquake was distinctly felt in Clare on Wednesday afternoon, at about a
quarter past 5 o'clock. The trembling motion lasted several seconds. We am told that the ciockery in the stores was
heard to rattle, and articles were thrown from the shelves. The shock seemed to proceed in the direction of north and
south. Northern Argus , Friday 13 January 1871 p 2; Auburn - An earthquake shock was felt here yesterday a little after
5 p.m., which was particularly so served in the store, where it shook the crockery, tinware, &e. It was heard in the
dwellings as a rumbling noise, similar to that caused by a reaping-machine. Northern Argus , Friday 13 January 1871 p
3; This evening, between 5 and 6, a shock of earthquake was felt by many persons. Doors and windows were in a state
of oscilla- ' tion, and a loud rumbling noise was head. At ' Mount Bryan the shock was felt to be even ' more severe than
here.—The bridge at Redruth is in a most dangerous state, having a hole < nearly 3 feet square in the centre of it. To
prevent accident immediate attention towards repairing it is necessary, or else serious consequences will assuredly
follow. The South Australian Advertiser, Saturday 14 January 1871 p 3
73 | BEAUTIFUL VALLEY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 January 1871

Time 1155 UTC
Magnitude 3.5 ML

References
VOLS-65m; SAEQCat;

74 | CLARE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 March 1871
Date 7 March 1871
References
Time 1730 UTC About ten minutes to 4 o'clock on Wednesday morning,
March 8, a slight shook of earthquake was experienced at
Location 33.68°S, 144.75°E Clare. It was felt by several residents; but it was very slight,
and passed off rapidly. The South Australian Advertiser,
Magnitude 3.1 ML Friday 10 March 1871 p 2; CLARE - Another shock of en
earthquake was distinctly felt in Clare a few minutes before
4 o'clock on Wednesday morning. Several resi dents were
awakened by the shaking of doors and the rattling of
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 windows, &c-, and the tre mor is said to have lasted half 4
minute. The shock was also felt at Bungaree j and seems to
have proceeded in the same direction as the one recorded a
few weeks back. Northern Argus, Fri10 March 1871 p 2
75 | PORT AUGUSTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 March 1871

Date 8 March 1871
References
Time At Port Augusta early on Thursday morning, March 9, a
slight shock of earthquake was noticed by one or two
Location 32.73°S, 137.92°E residents, and cracks have appeared in some of the stone
buildings in the town as an effect of the tremor. South
Magnitude 2.8 ML Australian Register, Thursday 16 March 1871 p 5
76 | WIRRIALPA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 August 1871

Date 17 August 1871
References
Time 0300 UTC Earthquake in the Far North [near Blinman].— A letter from
Wirrialpa says : — ' On Wednesday, August 17, between 1
Location 30.94°S, 138.75°E and 2 p.m., there was a shock of an earthquake felt here,
which lasted for 15 or 18 seconds. The blacks were greatly
Magnitude 3.1 ML alarmed, and told us that the noise proceeded from the
mouth of a monstrous snake entombed in the bowels of the
earth, and that the shaking of the ground was occasioned
by the struggles of its vast body.' South Australian Register,
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 Thursday 24 August 1871 p 5

77 | RIVERTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 January 1872
Time 1340 UTC
Location 34.07°S, 138.88°E
Magnitude 4.8 ML
References
VOLS-68m; SAEQCat;
On Tuesday 30 January 1872, a “smart shock” was felt at Burra by many people at about 11.10pm local
time. It was sufficiently decided to shake crockery from shelves and cause loose ceiling to fall. Reports also
surfaced from Riverton, Clare and Kapunda.
78 | MOUNT LOFTY RANGE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 June 1872

Date 8 June 1872
Time 0940 UTC
Location 33.95°S, 138.95°E
Magnitude 4.1 ML
References
VOLS-72m; SAEQCat; The South Australian Advertiser
Tuesday 11 June 1872 p 2
At 7.10pm local time on 8 June 1872, a distinct shock of an earthquake echoed through the hills and valleys
of the North Mount Lofty Range. At Mt Bryan, a clock was shaken from the shelf, while at Penwortham,
Clare, Aurburn and Allendale, people were greatly alarmed by doors shaking.

79 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 January 1873
Time 1150 UTC
Magnitude 3.1 ML
References
VOLS-77*;shock felt Northern Argus, Friday 24 January
1873 p 3 Article; Map 1874
In the evening of 18 January 1873, Blinman experienced “two earthquake shocks... The first, a pretty smart
one, occurred at about 20 minutes past 10 p.m., and the second, a very slight one, about 10 minutes
afterwards. They seemed to be pairing from north to south”.
80 | PEAKE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 July 1873

Date 19 July 1873
Time 1015 UTC
Magnitude 3.7 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-78*;strong shock felt; South
Australian Chronicle and Weekly
Mail Saturday 26 July 1873 p 6
Peake, experienced a strong earthquake at 7.45pm local time on Saturday 19 July 1873. It was also
experienced more strongly 15 miles westward at camp, where the “shock overturned their quarter pot
pannikins… The most violent shock I ever experienced”.

81 | PORT ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 October 1873
Port Adelaide, October 14. Sir—Doubtless before this
Time 1900 UTC reaches you in numerable correspondents will have
furnished you with thrilling accounts of the earthquake
Location 34.84°S, 138.4°E which everybody must have observed more or less this
morning. Nevertheless, perhaps yon will be good enough to
Magnitude 3.3 ML find room some day for ' the following brief aeooant of
what I noticed myself. Passing over the Port Bridge to-day
Calculating magnitude at 5.30 a.m. I observed a tremulous motion, which rapidly
Maximum Intensity I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6 increased in violence. It may be in teresting to scientific men
to know that the vibrations were vertical as well as
horizontal, and oblique as well as both. lam certain of
this, because I was on the narrow footpath at the time.
The South Australian Advertiser Friday 17 October 1873 p 3
82 | WATERLOO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 October 1873

References
Time 1945 UTC Waterloo, October 28, says:—" Yesterday morning at a
quarter past 6 o'clock we had a pretty severe shack of
Location 33.9°S, 151.06°E earthquake. The ground was for a second or two in a
vibrating motion, and the subterraneous noise resembled
Magnitude 2.8 ML very much rolling thunder at a distance." The South
Australian Advertiser, Monday 3 November 1873 p 2
83 | ECHUNGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 February 1874

Time 0900 UTC
Location 35.12°S, 138.72°E
Magnitude 3.6 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
Shocks of earthquakes at 7h. 30m.
p.m. and at 7h. 45m. p.m. at
Morphett Vale, Strathalbyn, Cherry

Gardens, Monarto &c;The shock of Earthquake at Strathalbyn— On Friday, February 6, at about 7.30 p.m., a
an earthquake that was felt in and shock of earth quake was distinctly felt by several persons at Strathalbyn. In
about Mount Lofty on Friday the 6 a house ai the southern corner of the town some children jumped out oi bed
February was also experienced at frightened at tbe shock, and ran to their parents in another part of the
Echunga, the hotels and other house. Glass and earthen ware were in diff ereat places rattled, and the
houses being considerably shaken by harness of a horse standing quietly in Dr. Ferguson's yard was shaken as if
its influence. In the New Tiers and by a hand. After an interval of 10 or 15 minutes a second occurred, but no
Carey's Gully shingles and roofing of damage resulted. South Australian Register, Tuesday 10 February 1874 p 5;
iron appeared to crack and shiver, About 6 p.m. on Friday, February C, a slight shock, apparently of an
glasses jingled together, and in some earthquake, was felt for some seconds upon Mo ant i«ofty and its vicinity.
instances the sensation to persons in Those residing on rising ground appear to have felt the tremnlous motion
the localities most affected was more than others. We learn from oar Nairne correspondent that the chock
similar to the vibration caused by a was also felt there, and that it luted for a few seconds, and was severe
heavily loaded waggon passing enough to ehake goods in the stores and houses. The South Australian
along a pavement. The South Advertiser, Monday 9 February 1874 p 2; Native Valley - Last Friday we
Australian Advertiser, Tuesday 10 experienced rather a severe shook of an earthquake, aauring craps,
February 1874 p 2; saucers, pans, ho., to be knocked together, and even the iron roof of
buildings to rattle their sheets together. I believe it was felt both far and
near; but m yet I hear of no damage being done. It was felt about half-past
7 p.m. The South Australian Advertiser, Friday 13 February 1874 p 3;
Eaethshake.— A shock of earthquake was felt on Friday, February 6, in
Morphett Vaje at about 7.30 p.m. On Friday night a long rumbling peal of
what was supposed to be thunder was heard at Callington, and some
residents there say that they felt at the time, a slight shock of earthquake.
South Australian Register, Friday 13 February 1874 p 5; ; Map 1874
84 | CLARE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 April 1874

Date 15 April 1874
Time 1935 UTC Maximum Intensity I0: 2 gives ML 2.5 ± 0.5

Light shock of an earthquake at Clare a few minutes after 6
Magnitude 2.5 ML a.m.
85 | ULOOLOO CREEK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 May 1874

Date 28 May 1874
References
Time Shock of an earthquake at Ulooloo Creek and surrounding
country at 7h. 40m. Lasted from 30 to 40 seconds
Location 33.29°S, 138.98°E
Magnitude

86 | ANGASTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 August 1874
Date 31 August 1874
Time 1150 UTC
Magnitude 3.7 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
The South Australian Advertiser, Tuesday A “tremendous shock of earthquake was felt” in Angaston on
1 September 1874 p 2 Article; The South Monday evening of 31 August 1874 and was later reported as
Australian Advertiser, Wednesday 2 being felt in Houghton. “The shock made several buildings
September 1874 p 2 Article; South
shake, and seemed to come from a westerly direction.” The
Australian Register, Thursday 3
September 1874 p 4 Article; South shock was also reported at Eden Valley and Williamstown,
Australian Chronicle and Weekly Mail, occurring at 7.15pm local time, lasting about 2 minutes. “The
Saturday 5 September 1874 Supplement: ground trembled and seemed to roll for a few seconds.”
SUPPTO THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN
CHRONICLE p 3 Article; Map 1874
87 | HAMILTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 September 1874

Time 1700 UTC
Magnitude 2.9 ML
References
VOLS-79*;2 shocks between 1630-1730; Map 1876
Hamilton was visited by two earth shocks between 2 and 3am local time, spaced by 3-5 minutes, on 14
September 1874. The First shock like oscillatory motion, upheaval was distinctly felt with furniture being
violently agitated for nearly a minute.

88 | KAPUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 November 1874
Time 0900 UTC
Location 34.39°S, 138.93°E
Magnitude 4.2 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-80*;The South Australian
Advertiser, Saturday 14 November
1874 p 2; South Australian Register,
Tuesday 17 November 1874 p 7; South
Australian Register, Monday 16
November 1874 p 5; South Australian
Register, Tuesday 17 November 1874
p 5; Northern Argus , Tuesday 17 Kapunda, Gawler, Mannum, Blanchetown, and Steelton as well as
November 1874 p 2; South Australian Angaston, Nuriootpa, Feeling, Wasley and Truro were shaken by a
Register, Monday 16 November 1874 “severe” earthquake on Friday 14 November 1874 at about
p 5; The South Australian Advertiser,
7.30pm local time. It was also reported as being felt by a few in
Wednesday 18 November 1874 p 2;
South Australian Chronicle and Clare. The report from Blanchetown stated that “The shock
Weekly Mail, Saturday 21 November appeared to travel from east to west, and was felt at the station,
1874 p 7; South Australian Register, six miles from here, where it was described as similar to a number
Wednesday 25 November 1874 p 7; ; of drays travelling over a rough country, causing great vibration.”
Map 1874 And by another observer, “The shock was also noticed by several
residents in Adelaide but appears to have been most severe in
Kapunda and its neighbourhood" with the loosening of plaster dust
and shaking of crockery and iron roofing.
89 | CLARE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 January 1875

Date 13 January 1875 References
The Northern Argus has been informed by persons who reside in the
Time 1630 UTC vicinity of Clare, "that they felt a alight shook of an earthquake at 3
o'clock on Thursday morning. One person says that he felt three distinct
Location 33.83°S, 138.61°E shocks. The first so startled Mm that he got up and went outside, thinking
it-possible to have seen a peal of thunder ; but the sky was dear and
Magnitude 3.1 ML without a cloud. He had scarcely got into the house, when he again heard
a low rumbling noise, which gradually died away, bat was followed by a
Calculating magnitude third in a few seconds, the noise of which was not so loud as the others.
Maximum Intensity We Have sot been able to ascertain in what direction the sound was first
I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 heard, and therefore cannot indicate the course taken." The South
Australian Advertiser, Saturday 16 January 1875 p 2

90 | BLACK ROCK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 January 1875
Earthquake Shock.—-Our Black Rock correspondent says
Time 2130 UTC that "at about eight o'clock on Wednesday morning,
January 20, there was a slight shock of earthquake felt here.
Location 32.8°S, 138.69°E The sound seemed to come from the north-east, and
appeared like distant thunder, although there was not a
Magnitude 2.8 ML cloud to be seen at the time but it was very sultry".
Northern Argus , Friday 22 January 1875 p 3.
91 | HOOKINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 January 1875

Time 1400 UTC
Location 31.72°S, 138.23°E
Magnitude 3.7 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-81*; South Australian Register,
Wednesday 10 February 1875 p 4; ;
Map 1874
“A sharp shock of earthquake was felt at Hookina between 11 and 12 p.m. on the night of Sunday”, 24
January 1875. “It violently shook all the tenements in the township, especially those in the south end. The
crockery arranged on shelves resolved itself into castanets and triangle bands, much to the discomfort of
the owners, whose teeth seemed inclined to add an accompaniment. The movement seemed to be from
north to south, and the vibrations lasted nearly a minute. However, it did no damage except shaking in one
side of the publican's well. The shock was felt, though far less violent, at Wallelberdina, 15 miles-distant.”

92 | BLACK ROCK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 June 1875
BLACK ROCK PLAIN. On the night of the 22nd of last month
Time 1510 UTC we had a very smart shock of an earthquake which lasted
several minutes, rocking some dwellings about similar to a
Location 32.8°S, 138.69°E cradle. A workman of Mr. Forrest had his head knocked
against the wall, and Mr. Locton's clock was stopped
Magnitude 3.1 ML thereby, indicating the time as 1.40 a.m; The sound seemed
to come from the north-west. Northern Argus , Tuesday 13
Calculating magnitude July 1875 p 2
93 | CLARENDON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 July 1875

Date 1 July 1875 References
Shock of ah Earthquake.— A slight shock of an earthquake was felt at
Time 2115 UTC Clarendon on Thursday morning July 1, at about 8 o'clock. A rumbling:
sound, resemDli-jg distant thunder, was heard, and several houses wen
Location 33.64°S, 150.79°E shaken. The shock appeared to have a north-easterly bearing. A resident
in Happy Valley speaks of tht sensation there as having been sharp and
Magnitude 2.8 ML distinct. Be states that it caused windows to rattle, and was accompanied
by a heavy rumbling sound which lasted fully 10 seconds, and appeared to
Calculating magnitude be proceeding from west to east. This writer fixed the time at 7.45 a.m.
Maximum Intensity South Australian Register, Saturday 3 July 1875 p 5; The Reynella
I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 correspondent to the Southern Argus writes on July 1:—Some of us woe
Radius of Perceptibility rather surprised this morning with, the shock of an earthquake, which the
Rp: 4km gives ML 2.4 ± 0.6 inmates of different houses (some of ?them .several miles apart) all
noticed to 1 take place .about 8 o'clock. One young person who was
writing had her writing spoiled by thesudden shake of hand, pen, and
paper, | while the doors and windows of the house shook; another noticed
her dishes to move (accompanied with noises) and the flags on the floor
to heave; another pieceived the whole house shake, and children iwere
frightened by the beds shaking and the doors rattling. I suppose it was
worse up among the hills, but I have not heard particulars. Northern Argus
, Tuesday 13 July 1875 p 3
94 | MURRAY FLATS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 September 1875

Date 29 September 1875 References
On Wednesday 29 September last, a shock of earthquake was felt
Time 0015 UTC on the Murray Flats [near Palmer] at about 10.45 am. Mr. Duell
informs us fliat the shock, which passed from iouth-w«'st to north-
Location 34.84°S, 139.23°E east, visibly -shook -the concrete floor of his house, which is a
substantial stone build ing. The sameshoek was felt by other
Magnitude 3.1 ML persons' iniihe same locality. Northern Argus , Friday 15 October
1875 p 3; Border Watch, Saturday 16 October 1875 p 3

95 | SALTIA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 September 1875
SALTIA, October 6. On Thursday, about 3 p.m., we
Time 0430 UTC experienced a slight shock of earthquake, accompanied by a
heavy rumbling sound like thunder. South Australian
Location 32.45°S, 138.2°E Register, Thursday 14 October 1875 p 7.
Magnitude 2.8 ML
96 | WIRRABARA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 December 1875

WIRRaBARA, December 27. A rumbling noise, like that of an
Time earthquake, was heard here on the evening of December
20. South Australian Chronicle and Weekly Mail, Saturday 1
Location 32.95°S, 138.16°E January 1876 p 17
Magnitude 2.8 ML
97 | ANGASTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 March 1876

Date 19 March 1876
Time 1530 UTC
Location 34.52°S, 139.08°E
Magnitude 3.8 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 6 gives ML 4.8 ± 0.7
Radius of Intensity
References
VOLS-82m; SAEQCat;

98 | ANGASTON FIRST AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 March 1876
Date 22 March 1876
Time 0930 UTC
Location 34.52°S, 139.08°E
Magnitude 3.4 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-82m; SAEQCat;
99 | ANGASTON SECOND AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 March 1876

Date 22 March 1876
Time 1315 UTC
Location 34.52°S, 139.08°E
Magnitude 3.7 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
Radius of Intensity
References
VOLS-82m; SAEQCat;

100 | ALDINGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 May 1876
Date 13 May 1876
References
Time A shock of earthquake was felt at Maclaren Vale on Saturday, May 13
and lasted a few seconds. The South Australian Advertiser, Saturday
Location 35.27°S, 138.48°E 20 May 1876 p 4 ; On Saturday, night, May 13, at 10 miuutes to 10
o'clock,' a distinct shock of an earthquake was felt at Aldinga,
Magnitude 3.1 ML accompanied by considerable noise. The direction of the motion, was
from the WSW. The sound resembled that made by a heavily-laden
waggon, and the shock felt as if ti heavy bode has come in contact
with the buildings. Border Watch, Saturday 20 May 1876 p 3;
Maximum Intensity
I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5
101 | WIRRABARA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 August 1876

Date 14 August 1876
References
Time WIBRABABA, Aug 15. -We had a smart shock of an
earthquake here on Monday, August 14. It shook the
Location 32.95°S, 138.16°E houses, and caused crockery to- rattle-on the shelves. It was
felt for many miles around. The South Australian Advertiser,
Magnitude 3.1 ML Monday 21 August 1876 p 7; TARC0WIE, August 31. A slight
shock of an earthquake was felt here on Monday, August
Calculating magnitude 14. South Australian Register, Thursday 24 August 1876 p 3
102 | CANOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 September 1876

References
Time 1000 UTC Earthquake.— The shock of an earthquake was-felt in the
neighbourhood of Canowie on Saturday evening, 23rd
Location 33.39°S, 138.76°E instant, at about half past 8 c'olock. lha sound was lik«j that
of distant thunder, and it lasted about a minute. The
Magnitude 3.1 ML direction in which it travelled ssem*i to be from south-west
to north-east. There was no perceptible vibration. South
Australian Register, Thursday 28 September 1876 p 5
103 | PEKINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12? November 1876

Date 12? November 1876
References
Time Earthquake.—A few days ago a shock of earthquake,
accompanied by a loud rumbling noise like distant
Location 32.6°S, 138.33°E thunder,occurred at Pekina Extension. The ground fairly
trembled from the effects of the shock. Northern Argus ,
Magnitude 2.8 ML Friday 17 November 1876 p 2

104 | BELALIE EAST EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 March 1877
Date 13 March 1877
References
Time 1300 UTC March 24. On the 13th inst. there was a shock of an
earthquake about 11.30 o'clock p.m. It was very loud and
Location 33.27°S, 138.65°E rumbling, causing the doors and windows to shake. The
next day, about 12.30 o'clock, there was another shock, very
Magnitude 3.1 ML distinct but not near so loud. Northern Argus , Friday 30
March 1877 p 2

Date 20 May 1877
References
Time 1330 UTC Two or three o£ the townsmen of Kapunda have informed
the local j aper that they felt a rather severe shoflk of an
Location 34.3°S, 138.92°E earthquake at about midnight on Sunday May 20. South
Australian Register, Wednesday 23 May 1877
Magnitude 2.8 ML
106 | BLACK ROCK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 May 1877

Date 21 May 1877
References
Time 1400 UTC Black Rock Plain = A pretty smart shock of earthquake was
felt here between 12 and 1 o'clock on Monday night, the
Location 32.8°S, 138.69°E 21st inst. Northern Argus , Tuesday 5 June 1877 p 3
Magnitude 2.8 ML
107 | CLARE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 June 1877

Date 17 June 1877
References
Time 0100 UTC On Sunday forenoon (June 17) a shock of an earthquake
was felt by a resident in Clare. It made the houses shake,
Location 33.68°S, 144.75°E and, there was a dull rambling noise not unlike thunder. The
sound travelled apparently from west to east. Border
Magnitude 2.8 ML Watch, Saturday 23 June 1877 p 3

Date 20 June 1877
References
Time 0110 UTC Earthquake Shock.—A shock of an earthquake was felt in
Clare at about 11.40 p.m. on Wednesday last. The rumbling
Location 33.68°S, 144.75°E noise was heard by a number of persons. Northern Argus ,
Friday 22 June 1877 p 2
Magnitude 2.8 ML
109 | YARCOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 July 1877

Date 1 July 1877
Time 2000 UTC
Location 33.23°S, 138.88°E
Magnitude 3.6 ML
References
VOLS-90*; South Australian Chronicle and
Weekly Mail, Saturday 7 July 1877 p 8;
Map 1876
A distinct and sharp shock of earthquake was

felt at Yarcowie (assumed Whyte-Yarcowie)
about 6.30am local time on Monday 2 July
1877 and lasted several seconds going in the
direction from SW to NE.
The Yarcowie correspondent said: — 'I have conversed with many persons who felt the shock, and who
were awoke by the shaking of their beds. They all speak of it as being violent, and in some instances I bear
that articles were thrown down from shelves by it.”
110 | BOOLEROO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 July 1877

Date 8 July 1877
References
Time Booleroo, July 9. We had a slight shock of an earthquake
last night, which seemed to travel from east to west. It was
Location 32.88°S, 138.35°E not unlike distant thunder. Northern Argus , Tuesday 17
July 1877 p 3
Magnitude 2.8 ML

111 | GLADSTONE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 August 1877
Date 14 August 1877 Calculating magnitude
Time

VOLS-91; nothing else found.
Magnitude 2.5 ML
112 | BRIDGEWATER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 August 1877

Date 21 August 1877
Time 1630 UTC
Location 35.02°S, 138.77°E
Magnitude 3.1 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
Rp: 7.4km gives ML 2.7 ± 0.8
Radius of Intensity
IV: 2.3km gives ML 2.8 ± 0.1
References
VOLS-91m; SAEQCat;
113 | STREAKY BAY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 November 1877

Date 10 November 1877 References
VOLS-95*;Severe earth tremor; Streakv Bav. November 12. There was a
Time 0230 UTC severe shock of an earthquake here at noon on Saturday. South Australian
Register, Tuesday 13 November 1877 p 5; The station-master,at Streaky.
Location 32.4°S, 134.2°E Bay. has informed the Superintendent of Telegraphs that' about 1 .p.m..
on Saturday, what appeared to be a meteor passed from north-, eafet to
Magnitude 3.6 ML fcouth-west, leaving a straight"trail' like smoke. Immediately afterwards a
noise like thunder was heard. There and in the district for 80 miles round it
Calculating magnitude was thought to be an earthquake. Tho weather was clear and .warm., A
Maximum Intensity correspondent of the Adver tiser at' Yarcowie states that while on his road
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6 to Jamestown on Saturday he noticed about 1 oclock in the day with the
suushining brightly, what he supposed to be ft brilliant meteor, travelling
from north to south. Alter becoming invisible, it again appeared w'i'tli
renewed brilliancy; again it disap peared from viow, and again it shone
out brighter than ever, until it finally seomod to go into the earth. The
Register correspon dent at Streaky Bay reports a severo shock of
earthquake at tiio same time. Border Watch, Saturday 17 Nov 1877 p 4

114 | MAITLAND EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 November 1877
References
Time 1500 UTC VOLS-96*;moderate, woke sleepers; Mainland, December 1. A shock of
an earthquake was felt this morning at half-past 1. It was sufficiently
Location 32.7°S, 151.5°E severe to awaken many persons. South Australian Register, Monday 3
December 1877 p 5; An earthquake, marked by two distinct shocks, is
Magnitude 3.3 ML reported as having occurred at Mait- land between 1 and 3 o'clock on
Saturday morning, December 1. Several gentlemen who were staying that
night at Driscoll's Hotel describe the shocks as being very distinct, and
without hesitation agree as to the cause of the motion. The South
Maximum Intensity Australian Advertiser, Wednesday 5 December 1877 p 4
I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6
115 | TANUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 December 1877

References
Time 0200 UTC Tanunda, Monday December 10. Two rather severe shocks
of earthquake were felt here at half-past 12 o'clock to-day.
Location 34.5°S, 138.9°E The direction of the shocks were from west to east. South
Australian Register, Tuesday 11 December 1877 p 5
Magnitude 3.1 ML
116 | LAURA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 March 1878

Date 3 March 1878
References
Time 1630 UTC Laura, March 4. A sharp shock of an earthquake was felt
here at 3 o'clock this morning. South Australian Register,
Location 17.6°S, 143.2°E Tuesday 5 March 1878 p 5
Magnitude 3.1 ML

117 | FINNISS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 April 1878
Date 26 April 1878
References
Time Six slight earthquake shocks were felt at the Finniss on Friday last, and led
some of the residents to ask whether the Russians were storming the colony.
Location 35.3°S, 138.9°E South Australian Register, Monday 29 April 1878 p 4; Sir — A paragraph in
the Register this morning refers to shocks of earthquakes noticed at the
Magnitude Finnias on Friday, but it does not state the hout at which they occurred. In
Adelaide early on Saturday morning, prooably between 1 and 3, I was
awakened by a sudden shock to the window-sashes in my house, as if a squall
had suddenly struck them. A very short time after, perhaps a few minutes, the
same thing was repeated, the impression on my mind this time being that
heavy guns were being fired at a distance, as when the Prince arrived among
us and the nine guns were fired on the Park Lands. I have a faint impression
of a third shock of the same kind and wondering that the sashes shook
without other evidences of wind outside. It might be interesting to obtain
notices of tha same phenomenon from various parts of tho country, noting as
carefully as possible tho hour. I am, Sir, kc, F. W. C. Wakefield-street east,
April 29, 1878. [Our correspondent at the Finniss states that the shocks were
noticed between 8-50 and 9-54 a.m.— Ed.] South Australian Register,
Tuesday 30 April 1878 p 6

Date 11 June 1878
References
Time 0038 UTC VOLS-97*;strong shock felt; Clare, June 11. A severe shock of
earthquake was felt here this morning at 10 o'clock. The
Location 33.8°S, 138.6°E South Australian Advertiser, Wednesday 12 June 1878 p 5 ; A
slight shock of earthquake was felt at Strathalbyn about
Magnitude 3.1 ML midday on Wednesday. June 12. The South Australian
Advertiser, Friday 14 June 1878 p 4 ; HOYLETON, June 11. A
very distinct shock of an earthquake was felt about two miles
north-west of this township yesterday morning at a few
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 minutes past 10 o'clock. The sound resembled a wagon in
motion, and the rails in a fence and stable were noticed to
shake. The vibration lasted a few seconds, and the shock
appeared to be very severe. South Australian Register,
Saturday 15 June 1878 Supplement: SUPPLEMENT TO THE
SOUTH AUSTRALIAN REGISTER. p 1 ; Blyth June 12A rather
severe shock of an earthquake, lasting several seconds, was
felt here yesterday morning shortly before 10 o'clock, the
sound accompanying it resembling artillery on the march,
and travelling in an easterly direction. South Australian
STRATHALBYN, June 13,About the middle of the Register, Saturday 15 June 1878 Supplement: SUPPLEMENT
day there was a slight shock of earth quake, TO THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN REGISTER. p 1; A violent sliock
followed immediately by a loud clap of of earthquake was felt at Clare on Tuesday morning, shaking
thunder. South Australian Chronicle and buildings and causing furniture, &c., to rattle in the rooms.
Weekly Mail, Saturday 15 June 1878 p 4 Border Watch, Saturday 15 June 1878 p 2; CLARE, June 12. On
Tuesday morning, at 10 o'clock, a severe shock of earthquake
was felt, the earth trembling with a noise like distant
thunder. Some of the inhabitants ran out of doors thinking an
accident might occur. South Australian Chronicle and Weekly
Mail, Saturday 15 June 1878 p 4;

119 | WAUKARINGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 July 1878
VOLS-98*;slight tremor in the evening; A correspondent, writing from
Time 0830 UTC Waukaringa under date July ti, says : — ' On Tuesday, the 4th instant, at
about 7 o'clock in the evening we had a smart shock of an earthquake. It
Location 32.1°S, 140.9°E lasted about one minute and a quarter, and it seemed to be to the south
of us or along the Murray. It made a great noise, something like distant
Magnitude 2.8 ML artillery. People and horses were startled, and the galvanized iron
bouses rattled as though shaken by a violent storm.' South Australian
Calculating magnitude Register, Thursday 11 July 1878 p 5; A correspondent writing from
Maximum Intensity Mattawarrungala on July 15, says :— "On Friday week last, July 5, I was
I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5 sitting with a friend in a room at Barratta Head Station, quietly talking,
when we both heard a loud rumbling noiee as though a heavily laden
trap was being rapidly driven up to the station. I remarked 'There's a
buggy arrived.' We then walked down to the men's hut under die full
impression that visitors had arrived. There we found that die mysterious
sound had brought out all die men from die kitchen to learn itn cause,
which I at once attributed to an earthquake. Sub sequent enquiries in die
district have quite established that idea. The sound apparently travelled
northwards from die south, com mencing with a low rumble and again
with a loud abrupt noise just as though a tzap had been suddenly
stopped. It was heard distinctly at Minburra, and at Couch's station,
near Mount Victor, also at Mattawarrangala. At the latter place it was
taken to be the arrival a. vehicle of some kind or other. Carnamona
Station. The South Australian Advertiser, Thursday 18 July 1878 p 4
120 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 July 1878

The shock of an earthquake has been felt at the Blinman. July ' 23-—
Time 2115 UTC "A sharp shock of earthquake was felt this morning at 8.45 am.,
lasting about one minute, and travelling from north to south. It
Location 30.8°S, 138.4°E made the house shake and the windows and verandah rattle. It was
like the reverberations of thunder very close." The South Australian
Magnitude 3.1 ML Advertiser, Wednesday 24 July 1878 p 4; MOUNT BRYAN EAST,
AUGUST 5. The shock of an earthquake was felt here on Monday
Calculating magnitude last about half-past one. The sound was like distant thunder. Burra
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 Record (SA : 1878 - 1954) Friday 9 August 1878 p 3 ;
121 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 August 1878

Date 7 August 1878 References
The shock of an earthquake was felt at Blinman August 7 at
Time 2115 UTC 8h. 45m. a.m. for about a minute, extending from north to
south. South Australian Register, Thurs 8 August 1878 p 6
Magnitude 2.8 ML

122 | BURRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 August 1878
Burra. August 22, Two shocks of earthquake, were felt to-
Time 0250 UTC
day at places wide apart on the Koonoona Run. South
Location 35.58°S, 149.23°E Australian Register, Friday 23 August 1878 p 6 ;
Earthquake.— The shock of an earthquake was felt by the
Magnitude 2.7 ML residents of Farrell's Flat on Thursday morning, August 22,
at 20 minutes past 7, its direction being from north to south.
South Australian Register, Friday 23 August 1878 p 4
123 | YARROWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, September 1878

Date September 1878 References
A slight shock of earthquake was felt at Yarrowie, in the
Time
North, recently (about a week ago). Border Watch,
Location 33.18°S, 138.5°E Wednesday 2 October 1878 p 3
Magnitude 2.5 ML
124 | ANLABY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 January 1879

Time 0645 UTC
Magnitude 3.1 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5
Rp: 15km gives ML 3.1 ± 1
References
Kapunda, January 13. On Sunday evening at
5.15 oclock there was the shock of an
earthquake at Anlaby. It wis not violent, but
the vibrations were rapid, »pd shook the Riverton, Jan 14. On Sunday afternoon, about twenty minutes
houses. It lasted six seconds, and the waves past 5, a slight shock of an earthquake was felt near here. It was
travelled from north-east to south west : the sufficiently violent to cause a commotion among the crockery and
rambling was like low thunder. South lasted for several seconds. South Australian Register, Thursday 23
Australian Register, Tuesday 14 January 1879 January 1879 Supplement: SUPPLEMENT TO THE SOUTH
p 5; AUSTRALIAN REGISTER p 1

Marrabel we learn that on Sunday, the 12th instant, SADDLEWORTH, January 15. I have met with several
two shocks of an earthquake were distinctly felt there. persons who experienced shocks of an earthquake on
The first and most palpa ble occurred about ten minutes Sunday last at the following places:- Tothill's Creek,
past 5 p.m. It set med to pasa from north to south, and Tothill's Belt, Pancharpoo, Steelton, Coghill's Creek, and
made the floors and doors tremble as well as the iron on railway near Saddleworth. The direction was from
roofs of some outbuildings. The second sheck was Eiuch south-east to north-west, and the shocks were
slighter, and happened at a few ir mates past 9 p.m. The accompanied with rumbling noise like thunder and
sky at the time was perfectly clear, and a south-east sensible vibration of the earth, which caused crockery
brrazo was blowing. South Australian Register, Tuesday in houses to rattle and furniture to shake. The South
14 January 1879 p 4; Hamilton, jan 13. — On Sunday, Australian Advertiser, Friday 17 January 1879 p ; Slight
January 12, & severe shock of an earth quake ni felt shocks of earthquake were felt at Kapunda and
here at about a quarter past 5 pm. It lasted from three Marrabel on the evening of the 13th inst. South
to five seconds, and seemed to travel north-east. It was Australian Register, Friday 17 January 1879 Supplement:
felt for several miles around.The South Australian SUPPLEMENT TO THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN REGISTER. p
Advertiser, Friday 17 January 1879 p 7; 1;
125 | SAINT'S STATION EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 5 March 1879

Date 5 March 1879 References
A correspondent writing from Saint's Station [near
Time 0150 UTC Balaklava] on March 5 says :— ' A slight shock of an
earthquake was felt here to-day at about twenty minutes
Location 34.16°S, 138.33°E past 12 o'clock. The noise accompanying it resembled
distant thunder. The day was hot and close, with a few
Magnitude 2.8 ML clouds; wind west. The shock lasted about five minutes.'
South Australian Chronicle and Weekly Mail, Saturday 8
Calculating magnitude March 1879 p 4
126 | WIRREANDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 April 1879

WIRREANDA. April 7. On Friday last two distinct shocks of
Time 0300 UTC earthquake were felt in different parts of the hundred, the first at
about 10.30 a.m. It was also felt at about the same time at
Location 32.03°S, 138.49°E Yednalue. The second shock occurred about twenty minutes later,
and was more severe than the first. The houses shook so decidedly
Magnitude 3.1 ML that several persons cleared out, expecting something very much
mote severe to follow. South Australian Register, Wednesday 16
Calculating magnitude April 1879 Supplement: SUPPLEMENT TO THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 REGISTER p 2
127 | YADLAMALKA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 April 1879

A correspondent of the Port Augusta Dispatch writing from
Time 0430 UTC Yadlamalka says that a shock of an earthquake was felt
there on Saturday, April 19, at 3 pm. The shock, if any, could
Location 32.03°S, 137.89°E only have been a slight one, as it was not felt at Mount
Eyre, which is but 20 miles away, but singularly enough the
Magnitude 2.8 ML people at the latter place heard what appeared to be the
rumbling of thunder at the same time, although there was
Calculating magnitude not the sign of a cloud in the sky. The South Australian
Maximum Intensity I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5 Advertiser, Tuesday 6 May 1879 p 4

128 | GUMBOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, May 1879
Date May 1879
References
Time 0800 UTC "A severe shock of an earthquake was,' writes our
Gumbowie correspondent on May 8, " felt here last evening
Location 33.06°S, 138.86°E about half-past 6 p.m. The sound, which was very loud,
lasted about 30 seconds, and seemed to be travelling from
Magnitude 3.1 ML east to west. The South Australian Advertiser, Friday 9 May
1879 p 4
129 | BALDINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 June 1879

Date 22 June 1879
References
Time We are informed that on Sunday, June 22, a shock of an
earthquake was felt at Baldin, the tremor appearing to run
Location 33.69°S, 139.04°E from North to South. Burra Record (SA : 1878 - 1954) Friday
4 July 1879 p 2
Magnitude 2.8 ML
130 | TWO WELLS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 August 1879

Date 25 August 1879
References
Time 1530 UTC Two Wells, August 30. On Wednesday morning last at about
2 a.m . I am informed, a shock of earthquake was distinctly
Location 34.28°S, 138.34°E felt. This is about the only thing thing that has occurred for
some time to disturb the monotony of the township. South
Magnitude 2.8 ML Australian Register, Monday 1 September 1879 p 7

131 | CLARE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 November 1879
Time 0030 UTC
Location 33.82°S, 138.55°E
Magnitude 4.2 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 5.5 gives ML 4.5 ± 0.7
Radius of Intensity
References
VOLS-99m; SAEQCat;
132 | GAWLER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 December 1879

References
Time VOLS-105*;slight shock felt;
Location 34.64°S, 138.77°E Shock of an Earthquake.— During the storm which passed
over Gawler on Sunday a shock of an earthquake was
Magnitude 2.8 ML distinctly felt at a quarter past 11 o'clock a.m. It lasted for
a second or two, and travelled in an easterly direction, com-
pletely shaking the doors and windows of the houses, and
Calculating magnitude the crockery on the shelves. South Australian Register,
Maximum Intensity I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5 Tuesday 23 December 1879 p 4

133 | KOOLUNGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 January 1880
Time 1130 UTC
Location 33.62°S,
138.37°E
Magnitude 3.5 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
Radius of Intensity
References
VOLS-106m; SAEQCat;
134 | PORT AUGUSTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 February 1880

References
Time 1310 UTC A smart shock of an earthquake was felt at Port Augusta on
Tuesday night, February 17 at about 11.40pm. The local
Location 32.73°S, 137.92°E paper says " "the shock felt as if there were two dirtinct
vibrations following closely upon each other, and the 'wave
Magnitude 3.1 ML of motion appeared to be nearly in the direction, of east and
wast. - This is the fourth shock of the kind which has been
experienced during the last 24 years." South Australian
Register, Tuesday 24 February 1880 p 4

135 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 March 1880
Date 2 March 1880
Time 1830 UTC
Location 33.27°S, 138.65°E
Magnitude 3.1 ML
References
VOLS-109*;shock felt;
Yarrowie. March 3. Two distinct shocks of

earthquake following close upon ore
another were felt this morning about 5
o'clock. They appear to have travelled
from south-east to north-west. Articles of
furniture and windows were shaken so
much as to awaken people.
Jamestown, March 3. A smart shock of earthquake was felt at 4 o'clock this morning at Mannanarie, by which the
houses were violently shaken. The move ment seemed to be from west to east. South Australian Register, Thursday
4 March 1880 p 5; Map 1876
136 | WONOKA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, March 1880

Date March 1880
References
Time 1130 UTC WONOKA, March 29. A slight shock of earthquake was felt
here on Thursday, about 10 o'clock p.m.. It was
Location 31.75°S, 138.33°E accompanied by a low rumbling noise resembling the sound
of distant thunder. South Australian Chronicle and Weekly
Magnitude 2.8 ML Mail, Saturday 3 April 1880 p 26

Date 16 April 1880
References
Time VOLS-110*;shock felt in the morning;
Location 34.3°S, 138.92°E EUDUNDA, April 19.On Saturday last two slight shocks of an
earthquake were felt here. South Australian Register,
Magnitude 2.8 ML Wednesday 21 April 1880 p 7; The Kapunda Herald states that
on the forenoon of Sunday, April 18, two shocks of earthquake
were felt in that neighborhood, travelling from north to south.
Calculating magnitude The first shock was at about 10 o'clock, and an interval of three
Maximum Intensity I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5 minutes occurred between that and the second shock, which
was the heavier of the two. South Australian Chronicle and
Weekly Mail, Saturday 24 April 1880 p 6

138 | LAKE ALEXANDRINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 April 1880
Date 28 April 1880
Location 35.33°S, 139.25°E
References
Magnitude 4.2 ML VOLS-111m; SAEQCat;
139 | ORROROO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 August 1880

Date 4 August 1880
Time 1130 UTC
Location 32.58°S, 138.64°E
Magnitude 3.9 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
References
ORROROO (via Hallett), August 6. A
severe shock of earthquake was felt
here on Wednesday evening, at 10
o'clock, causing uo little excitement and
wonder. It lasted fully a second and
then died away iu an easterly direc tion.
Doors and crockery were shaken con
tiderably by the shock. The South
Australian Advertiser, Saturday 7
August 1880 p 5;
A correspondent writes with respect to a shock ef earthquake felt in the North, and mentioned iu our telegraphic
columns:—On the evening of Augurt 4 the inhabitants of Orroroo and neighborhood were very much startled by
feeling a most distinct shock of earthquake, which seemed to proceed from the direction of south-east and travel
towards the north-west. I myself saw whilst visiting at a house a short distance out of the township a sewing-
machine heave and shake as if some in visible hand was at work on it. Mr. Moddy, J P., who lives at the Pekina Old
Head Station, also informs me that he felt it, and that he at first thought the house was going to fall. This is not the
nrat shock we have had by a great many. The South Australian Advertiser, Saturday 7 August 1880 p 4; OLADDIE,
Aug 8. A smart shook of earthquake was felt here on Wednesday night which lasted for several seconds. The South
Australian Advertiser, Saturday 14 August 1880 p 11; YANYARRIE, August 10. We had a very severe shock of earth
quake on the night of the 4th. South Australian Chronicle and Weekly Mail, Saturday 14 August 1880 p 4

140 | YARROWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 5 August 1880
Date 5 August 1880
References
Time YARROWIE, August 9. On Thursday night, at 10 o'clock, a shock of an
earthquake was felt and noticed by the navvies working on the road near
Location 33.18°S, 138.5°E Morris's Look-out. On Friday morning at about 11 o'clock similar and strong
symptoms were observed and seemed to come out of the hills, causing
Magnitude vibration and a low rumbling sound. The South Australian Advertiser,
Tuesday 10 August 1880 p 5

Date 19 August 1880
References
Time 0530 UTC VOLS-115*;severe shock; We were somewhat startled at about 4.30 this
afternoon by two shocks of earthquake tollowing one another vary
Location 30.81°S, 138.4°E quickly. The rambling ran from north to south. The South Australian
Advertiser, Friday 20 August 1880 p 5; Blinman, August 20. At 3 o clock
Magnitude 3.3 ML yesterday a severe shock of earthquake, accompanied with a noise like
that produced by a heavy railway goods-train, was felt. The movement
apparently travelled from west to'east, causing no small commotion in the
blacks' camp, and also among crockery in the houses. South Australian
Maximum Intensity Register, Saturday 21 August 1880 p 5
I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6
142 | BLACK SPRINGS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 October 1880

References
Time 1330 UTC Black Springs, Oct 25. I am informed that several persons in
the neighborhood felt the shock of an earthquake last night
Location 33.93°S, 138.94°E about 12 o'clock. South Australian Chronicle and Weekly
Mail, Saturday 30 October 1880 p 23
Magnitude 3.1 ML
143 | PORT VICTOR EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 November 1880

References
Time 0500 UTC PORT VICTOR, November I5. A slight shock of earthquake was felt
here on Saturday afternoon, at about half-past 3 o'clock. It lasted
Location 35.55°S, 138.62°E a, few seconds, and travelled in a south easterly direction. The
South Australian Advertiser, Tuesday 16 November 1880 p 5; PORT
Magnitude 3.6 ML VICTOR, November 18. A severe earthquake wave travelling from
east to west was experienced here on Saturday last ; some persons
were so much alarmed as to run out of their houses to see what
caused the shaking and noise, supposing it to be something
Maximum Intensity I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6 connected with the breakwater works. South Australian Register,
Saturday 20 November 1880 Supplement: SUPPLEMENT TO THE
SOUTH AUSTRALIAN REGISTER. p 1

144 | GLADSTONE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 December 1880
References
Time 1307 UTC Gladstone, Dec 26. A slight shock of earthquake was felt at
11.37 last night. There were no clouds in the sky at the time,
Location 31.06°S, 152.77°E and everything was still. The wind was from the north. The
shock was felt for two minutes and a few seconds very
Magnitude 2.5 ML distinctly, and travelled in an easterly and westerly
direction. The South Australian Advertiser, Monday 27
December 1880 p 5
145 | WILLIAMSTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 March 1881

Date 13 March 1881
References
Time 0040 UTC WILLIAMSTOWN, March 14. A severe shock of earthquake
was felt here Sunday about ten minutes to eleven o'clock in
Location 34.6°S, 138.91°E the morning. Several houses were violently shaken. The
South Australian Advertiser, Tuesday 15 March 1881 p 5
Magnitude 3.1 ML

Date 30 May 1881
References
Time 0145 UTC KUPUNDA, May 30. A slight shock of earthquake was felt
here at about a quarter-past 12 noon to-day. The rumbling
Location 34.3°S, 138.92°E lasted a quarter of a minute, a faint tremor also being felt.
The South Australian Advertiser, Tuesday 31 May 1881 p 5;
Magnitude 2.8 ML A somewhat severe shook of earthquake was felt at the
northern end of Kapanda at a quarter past I2 this morning,
accompanied by a load rambling noise, which lasted nearly
a minute, travelling from south-west to north-east. South
Maximum Intensity I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5 Australian Register, Tuesday 31 May 1881 p 6
147 | MERRITON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 5 August 1881

Date 5 August 1881
References
Time 1500 UTC MERRITON, August 9. A shock of earthquake was felt here
on Saturday morning between 1 aud 2 o'clock. The windows
Location 33.43°S, 138.15°E of the houses were violently shaken, causing some
consternation as to the cause. South Australian Weekly
Magnitude 3.1 ML Chronicle, Saturday 13 August 1881 p 21

148 | PETERSBURGH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 August 1881
Date 29 August 1881
Time 1345 UTC
Location 33.21°S, 138.96°E
Magnitude 3.9 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
TEROWIE, August 30. Slight shocks
of earthquake were felt here about
midnight yesterday. The vibration
apparently travelled from south-
east to north-west. The South
Australian Advertiser, Wednesday
31 August 1881 p 5; Map 1893
JAMESTOWN, August 30. A shock of earthquake was felt here last night. The South Australian Advertiser,
Wednesday 31 August 1881 p 5; PETERSBURG, August 30. At a quarter past 12 this morning a distinct shock of
earthquake was felt in this township. The first intimation was very sudden, and some describe it as being like an
explosion, the rumbling gradually dying away in the distance. Nearly all were roused from their sleep by the sudden
noise and rattling of windows. No damage was done. PETERSBURGH Augcrt 30. A. very severe shock of
earthquake was felt here about 12 o'clock last night. It was travel ling from east to west, and its effect was to shake
the windows and anything movable. TEROWIE. Auzust 30. A rather severe shock of earthquake was ex perienced
here at about midnight, the direction being apparently from south to north. The shock wm to severe u to ctute the
crockery od several shelves to rattle. The South Australian Advertiser, Wednesday 31 August 1881 p 5; MORGAN,
Augnst 31. There was a severe shock of earthquake felt here on the night of the 29th, it' seems to have been
travelling north and south, it lasted several seconds. Burra Record (SA : 1878 - 1954) Friday 2 September 1881 p 2;
PETERSBURG, SEPTEMBER 1. We had a smart shock of earthquake about midnight on Monday. From reports I have
heard I think it was felt most severely in this township, but no damage was done.;
149 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 November 1881

References
Time 0045 UTC BLINMAN. Nov 18. On Sunday, November 6, a slight shock
of earthquake was felt here at about 11 15 p.m., the
Location 30.81°S, 138.4°E rumbling of wbieh lasted fully two minutes, but the
vibration was not violent. This is tha third or fourth sbock
Magnitude 2.8 ML that has been felt here within tbe last two years. The South
Australian Advertiser, Monday 28 November 1881 p 7

150 | HAWKER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 November 1881
References
Time HAWKER, November 15. Last Thursday week a smart shock
of earthquake m felt here, and over a large area of country.
Location 35.26°S, 149.08°E If reliable data could be obtained u to the direction at
various stations, it would be interesting to find out the
Magnitude 3.1 ML approximate centre of disturbance. More than three shocks
have been felt this year, and it would almost seems as if the
occurrence were becomlng more frequent. South Australian
Register, Friday 18 November 1881 p 7
151 | AMYTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 January 1882

References
Time 1520 UTC Amyton January 12, says : — ' A severe shock, of an
earthquake was ex perienced here this morning about 1.5
Location 32.6°S, 138.33°E a.m. It was felt at the Amyton Post-Office; it literally shook
the house. It is somewhat strange that last week an
Magnitude 3.1 ML earthquake was felt at Morchard, a day or so after at
Willowie, and now here. I say it is strange, because it seems
on the move direct north west.' South Australian Register,
Tuesday 17 January 1882 p 4
152 | BENDLEBY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 April 1882

Date 10 April 1882
References
Time 0730 UTC BENDLEBY, April 14. The shock of an earthquake was felt
here on Monday evening last about 6 o'clock. South
Location 32.35°S, 138.72°E Australian Weekly Chronicle, Saturday 22 April 1882 p 4;
CLARE, April 26. A slight shock of an earthquake was
Magnitude 4.3 ML experienced here on Monday last. Burra Record (SA : 1878 -
1954) Friday 28 April 1882 p 3
153 | STRATHALBYN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 March 1882

Date 18 March 1882
References
Time 1630 UTC VOLS-116*; SAEQCat;
Location 35.27°S, 138.9°E A slight shock of earthquake was edperienced at Strathalbyn

and for several mites round at about 2 o'clock on Sunday
Magnitude 3.2 ML morning last. At the Terminus Hotel some of the occupants
felt a very palpable oscillation, one of them stating that his
Calculating magnitude bed seemed to rise and fall under him. A movement was also
perceptible at and near Payneham, though it was not severe
enough to cause much comment. The South Australian
Advertiser, Tuesday 21 March 1882 p 4

154 | HARDWICKE BAY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 May 1882
Date 12 May 1882
Time 0515 or 0545 UTC
Magnitude 3.3 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-119*;severe shock; McCue 2012;
WAR00KA.May 13. A severe shock or an earthquake was felt in Warooka and neighbourhood at a quarter to 3 p.m.
yesterday Friday. It travelled in a south easterly direction. South Australian Register, Monday 15 May 1882 p 7; The
keeper of Corny Point lighthouse reported that an earthquake was felt there on May 12. It lasted four seconds, the
lighthouse and cottages being severely shaken. The South Australian Advertiser, Friday 19 May 1882 p 6;
Correspondents at Corney Point and Levers report a shock of earthquake on Friday May 12. A gentleman writing
from the first mentioned place, says: — 'On Fri day, about 3 pm., this locality was visited by a slight shock of an
earthquake, lasting for a few seconds. The light-tower shook perceptibly, and' the furniture m the keepers'
house was for a time unsettled. The wind was blowing very strong from the west, and I at first thought it was
thunder, as heavy weather was coming from the west, but the perceptible shaking of the ground dispelled: that
notion.' Our correspondent at Levens Says :— 'The shock was felt at 2.30 in the afternoon, apparently trawelling
from west to east. It lasted about two minutes, was accompanied by a dull rumbling sound, and shook crockery
and houses slightly in its course.' South Australian Weekly Chronicle, Saturday 20 May 1882 p 11
155 | KADINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 June 1882

Date 16 June 1882
References
Time 1330 UTC Several gentlemen have informed the Wallaroo Times that
on Friday night, June 16, or early on Saturday morning, June
Location 34.02°S, 137.66°E 17, they distinctly felt a shock of earthquake at Kadina. The
rambling sound seemed to be travelling from south-east to
Magnitude 2.8 ML northwest. The South Australian Advertiser, Monday 26
June 1882 p 4

156 | HAWKER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 July 1882
Date 25 July 1882
References
Time 1910 UTC HAWKER. July 25. A sharp shock of an earthquake was felt here
this morning about 5.40, accompanied by a rumbling sound.
Location 35.26°S, 149.07°E South Australian Register, Wednesday 26 July 1882 p 6
Magnitude 2.8 ML
157 | MAGILL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 September 1882

Time 0730 UTC Maximum Intensity I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
Location 34.52°S, 138.63°E
References
Magnitude 3.5 ML VOLS-119m; SAEQCat;
158 | KINGSTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 October 1882

References
Time 0000 UTC VOLS-125*; SAEQCat; slight shock; in Bierbaum 1994;
Location 36.83°S, 139.85°E A slight shock of earthquake was both heard and felt by
many of the residents of Kingston late on Tuesday night,
Magnitude 3.1 ML Oct. 24. It was a rumbling noise, such as a vehicle might
produce in the streets, accompanied with a vibration of
walls, &c, only that it was a little louder. South Australian
Calculating magnitude Weekly Chronicle, Saturday 4 November 1882 p 10
159 | APPILA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 February 1883

References
Time 2000 UTC VOLS-126*;slight shock;
Location 33.37°S, 138.46°E APPILA. Febrnarv 17. Several persons resident about three
miles from Yarrowie experienced a slight shock of earthquake
Magnitude 3.8 ML this morning at about half-past 5. It even awoke sleepers aud
made a general rattle, lasting for quite half a minute. At was
supposed to have been travelling from south to north. South
Calculating magnitude Australian Register, Monday 19 February 1883 p 7; BLYTH,
Maximum Intensity I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6 February 21. A, slight shock of earthquake was felt at 5.45
Radius of Perceptibility Rp: 50km gives ML 4 ± 1.4 this evening. It appeared to pass from west to east. The South
Australian Advertiser, Thursday 22 February 1883 p 5;

160 | CLARE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 February 1883
References
Time 0813 UTC VOLS-127*;severe shock;
Location 33.84°S, 138.58°E CLARE. February 21. A severe shock of earthquake was felt here this
evening, about seventeen minutes to 6, .vibrating from south-east to north-
Magnitude 3.3 ML west,' and lasting fully thirty seconds. ? Houses were shaken, and crockery
and furniture were seen to tremble. South Australian Register, Thursday 22
February 1883 p 5; CLARE, February 22. A slight shock of earthquake was
Calculating magnitude felt yesterday evening, and a number of people noticed it. It appeared to
Maximum Intensity come from the westward. The South Australian Advertiser, Friday 23
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6 February 1883 p 5; CLARE, February 21. A severe shock of earthquake was
Radius of Perceptibility felt here at 4.45 this afternoon. It passed from south east to north-west,
Rp: 12km gives ML 3 ± 0.9 and lasted about 20 seconds. The walls of many of die buildings were
shaken with considerable force, and in one business place a small lump of
plaster was shaken from die wall. Burra Record (SA : 1878 - 1954) Friday 23
February 1883 p 3 ; SPALDING, February 26. On Wednesday evening,
February 21, a severe shock of earthquake was felt in this township. It
shook all the crockery on the shelves in the local atore. The rumbling
eecmed to be eoine from north-west to south east. South Australian Weekly
Chronicle, Saturday 10 March 1883 p 12
161 | LAURA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 July 1883

Date 1 July 1883
References
Time LAURA, July 2. A smart shock of earthquake was felt early
this morning. The vibration was from left to right. The
Location 17.61°S, 143.18°E South Australian Advertiser, Tuesday 3 July 1883 p 5;
GEORGETOWN. July 4. On Sunday morning some insist that
Magnitude 2.8 ML there was an earthquake... the unusual tremor. The South
Australian Advertiser, Saturday 7 July 1883 p 7

162 | MOUNT BARKER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 July 1883
Date 7 July 1883
Time 1338 UTC
Magnitude 4.2 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
References
SAEQCat; 24/SA/01; Dyster; Malpas 1883;
McCue 1975
163 | MOUNT BARKER AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 July 1883

Date 7 July 1883
Time 1343 UTC
Magnitude 3.1 ML

References
SAEQCat; Malpas 1883

164 | PORT AUGUSTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 July 1883
Date 22 July 1883
References
Time PORT AUGUSTA, July 22. A slight shock of eartftquake is
reported from sixty miles west by a carter named Simeon
Location 32.47°S, 137.92°E McNamara. South Australian Register, Monday 23 July 1883
p 5;
Magnitude 2.8 ML
165 | POINT MALCOLM EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 July 1883

Date 26 July 1883
References
Time Thursday July 26 -Point Malcolm lighthouse, where the
shock of earthquake had been recently experienced. There
Location 35.51°S, 139.19°E was nothing to lead the engineer to suppose that either the
light house or the cottages were at all damaged. South
Magnitude 2.8 ML Australian Register, Saturday 28 July 1883 p 7
166 | QUORN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 July 1883

Date 31 July 1883
References
Time 0530 UTC QUORN, August 1. About 7.40 last night a large meteor of unusual
brilliancy appeared in the northern heavens, shooting downward in
Location 32.34°S, 138.2°E an easterly direction, leaving a bright stream of light in its wake. It
was followed in about three minutes by a slight shock of earthquake,
Magnitude 2.9 ML with a sound like an explosion, causing bottles and other light
articles to rattle, and a slight vibration was felt. South Australian
Register, Thursday 2 August 1883 p 7; STEPHENSTON, August 3. A
slight shock of earthquake was felt here on Tuesday night,
Maximum Intensity accompanied by a rumbling noise like thunder. The South Australian
I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 Advertiser, Saturday 4 August 1883 p 5
167 | MALLALA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 September 1883

References
Time 2030 UTC MALLALA September 5. At about 7 o'clock in the morning
there was a peculiar noise beard here. Some say it was
Location 34.49°S, 138.63°E thunder, and others declare it to have been a shock of
earthquake, and that it shook the things in their houses.
Magnitude 3.1 ML South Australian Weekly Chronicle, Saturday 8 September
1883 p 22

168 | BENDLEBY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 November 1883
References
Time 0930 UTC Bendleby, nov 2. —A slight shock of an earthquake was felt here
about 8 o'clock on Tuesday evening last. South Australian Weekly
Location 32.35°S, 138.72°E Chronicle, Saturday 10 November 1883 p 12
169 | PORT ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 February 1884

References
Time 1730 UTC The shock of an earthquake was felt in the neighborhood of
Port Adelaide shortly before four o'clock on the morning of
Location 34.84°S, 138.5°E Saturday last. It appeared to be travelling in a north easterly
direction. The South Australian Advertiser, Tuesday 5
Magnitude 2.8 ML February 1884 p 4
170 | TEROWIE FORESHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 March 1884

Date 29 March 1884
References
Time 0330 UTC TEROWIE. April 2. Two distinct shocks of earthquake were felt
here on Saturday afternoon last, the first at 2 p.m. and the
Location 33.15°S, 138.87°E second at 5p.m. They were of very short duration and followed
by a rumbling sound. Burra Record (SA : 1878 - 1954) Friday 4
Magnitude 2.8 ML April 1884 p 3;
A correspondent at Whyte-Yaroowie sends us the following particulars of the shocks of earthquake experienced at
that place on Saturday last :— 'The weather was very close at the time (twenty minutes to 2 o'clock), and so very
decided was the circumstance that we all looked at each other, when seated at dinner, to see if any one felt
alarmed at a rolling as of heavy stones under our house. The shaking cf the table and things upon it sent a most
unpleasant eensation through us, and we immediately thought of Sunda and Ischia. Then there was another and
more decided shock, which shook our house more perceptibly, and the neighbours ran out of their houses to see
what stones had been thrown, or what heavy cavalcade was passing. South Australian Register, Thurs 3 April 1884
p ; Wonna, April 1 — On Saturday two distinct shocks of earthquake were felt here; the first between 1 and 2 p.m .
the second about ten minutes to 5. Both of them shook the houses. The first lastedfor fully one minute, and seemed
to travel from north to south. The second lasted about 30 seconds, and appeared to be travelling from a north-
westerly direction towards th« southeast. South Australian Weekly Chronicle, Sat 5 April 1884 p 14
171 | TEROWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, March 1884

Date March 1884

Magnitude 3.1 ML See Event #170 above describing foreshock and main shock

172 | WALLAROO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 April 1884
Date 14 April 1884
References
Time 1930 UTC WALLAROO, April 17. It is reported from the Cocoanut that
a distinct shock of earthquake was felt there at 6 o'clock on
Location 35.52°S, 149.08°E Tuesday morning. It appeared to be going north-easterly.
South Australian Register, Friday 18 April 1884 p 5
Magnitude 2.8 ML
173 | WIRRABARA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 June 1884

Date 7 June 1884
References
Time 2030 UTC WIRRABARA, June 8. The shock of an earthquake was felt at
about a quarter to 7 o'clock this morning. The Vibration
Location 32.95°S, 138.16°E being very severe was quite perceptible and was
accompanied by a loud rumbling noise, which we heard for
Magnitude 3.1 ML several second, apparently travelling in a NE direction. The
South Australian Advertiser, Monday 9 June 1884 p 5;
Calculating magnitude South Australian Register, Monday 9 June 1884 p 6
174 | LAURA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 June 1884

Date 16 June 1884
References
Time 1830 UTC LAURA, June 17. The shock of an earthquake was felt here at 5
o'clock this morning. The vibrations were from east to west, and
Location 17.61°S, 143.18°E rather more pronounced than a similar shock on Sunday last. The
South Australian Advertiser, Wednesday 18 June 1884 p 6;
Magnitude 3.1 ML AMYTON. June 16. The shock of earthquake referred to by other
correspondents was also distinctly felt here. The rumbling seemed
Calculating magnitude to make the houses creak. South Australian Register, Thursday 19
Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5 June 1884 p 3
175 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 June 1884

Date 18 June 1884
References
Time 0628 UTC VOLS-128*;strong shock;
Blinman, June 18. — Strong shock earthquake here at two minutes to 4 p.m.,
Location 30.81°S, 138.4°E travelling N.W. to S.E. Lasted about three seconds.' South Australian Weekly
Chronicle, Saturday 21 June 1884 p 11; BLINMAN, JUNE 21. On the
Magnitude 3.6 ML afternoon of Wednesday last some excite ment was occasioned here by a
severe earthquake which lasted for some seconds. The sensation produced
was very much like that felt on board ship when a bad wind blows. The
vibration accompanying tbe noise shook the roofs of the honses and the
Maximum Intensity sound resembled a heavy waggon passing over a weighbridge. These
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6 frequent shocks - experienced here, which are invariably in and around the
mine, indicate that some mighty force is at work forming perhaps richer
ruinerals and grander mines than those yet discovered. South Australian
Weekly Chronicle, Saturday 5 July 1884 p 22

176 | PORT PIRIE FORESHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 June 1884
Date 24 June 1884

VOLS-129*;moderate shock
Magnitude 3.6 ML
177 | PORT PIRIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 June 1884

Date 24 June 1884
Time 1800 UTC
Location 33.09°S, 138.18°E
Magnitude 4 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-129*;severe shock; McCue 2012;
Additional extracts from papers below
GLADSTONE. June 25.This morning, about 3, heavy shocks of earthquake, lasting some fifteen seconds, travelling
south-easterly, were distinctly felt in Gladstone and district. South Australian Register, Thursday 26 June 1884 p 6;
Wirrabara reports the occurance of a severe shock of earthquake at 5.45 a.m on Wednesday. Telegrams from our
own correspondents in other places in the north confirm the statement that a severe shook was experienced.
APPILA. June 25. A severe shock of earthquake was felt here shortly before 3 o'clock this morning. It appeared to
be going westward. The houses were shaken, some people getting out of bed to see what was the matter. It lasted
about half a minute.The South Australian Advertiser, Thursday 26 June 1884 p 4; PORT PIRIE. June 25. Two rather
severe shocks of earthquake have been felt here, namely, at 11.30 last night and at 3 this morning. They travelled in
a northerly direction. The rumbling was like thunder, while the quivering of the buildings and clatter of crockery and
windows were considerable. In some places small articles on mantelpieces were moved by the vibration.
CALTOWIE. June 25. A severe shock of earthquake was felt here about 3 o'clock this morning. It appeared to travel
in a south-easterly direction. PORT GERMEIN. June 25. Early this morning, between 3 and 4, a slight shock of an
earthquake was felt here. Several of the windows had a good shaking, but no damage was done. ORROROO, June
25. A severe shock ot earthquake occurred here this morning about 3 o'clock. It was severe enough to displace
several articles in one of the stores, and to wake up the occupants of one of the hotels. The shock travelled from
south-west to north-east. Wirrabara :— ' Severe shock of earthquake at 5.45 a.m. to-day.' From several
correspondents in Northern townships we have received accounts of an unusually severe shock. Houses are said to
have been shaken and articles of furniture were moved, while in one locality the lodgers in an hotel were aroused
from their slumbers.The South Australian Register, Thursday 26 June 1884 p 6; Georgetown, June 26. A slight shock
of an earthquake was felt here yesterday morning at 3 o'clock.

178 | GLADSTONE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 October 1884
References
Time 1200 UTC LAURA. October 16. Some of the townspeople were aroused
last night by an earthquake shock, which shook their beds
Location 31.05°S, 152.77°E under them, while pictures, &C, on the walls rattled. The shock
lasted about half a minute and was not repeated. The direction
Magnitude 3.3 ML oi tha current was south-east to north-west. South Australian
Register, Friday 17 October 1884 p 5; GLADSTONE. October 16.
A heavy shock of an earthquake was felt last night about 10.30,
lasting half a minute, and travelling from north to south. The
Maximum Intensity I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6 occupants of several dwellings were consi derably alarmed for
the safety of their pre mises. South Australian Register, Friday
17 October 1884 p 5; Laura, October 16. A severe shock of
GEORGETOWN. October 17. A shock of
earthquake was felt here last night about half-past 10. The
earthquake was felt here on Wednesday night at
vibration lasted about thirty seconds. The earth-wave appeared
about half-past 10 o'clock. South Australian
to come from the south-east and to travel to the north-west.
Register, Saturday 18 October 1884 p 5;
Many persons were considerably startled. I have heard of no
Maitland, oct 20. About half -past 8 a rumbling
damage being done. Gladstone, October 16. At twenty-five
noise ' was heard, lasting for abotit thirty
minutes past 10 last night we had a severe shock of
seconds, causing windows to shake. It is
earthquake, shaking many buildings and causing the inmates
supposed by some to have been a shock of
some anxiety. The rumbling lasted about thirty five seconds,
earthquake. South Australian Register, Tuesday
and travelled from north to south. Wirrabara, October 16. The
21 October 1884 p 5; Gladstone oct 18. Reports
shock of an earthquake was experienced last night, about
state that the shock of an earthquake was felt
twenty minutes to 11. Tbe vibration was strong enough to
more or less severely at the farm houses skirting
awaken slumberers. The current appeared to travel from north-
the Flinders' ranges on Wednesday night. The
east to aouth west. The weather has been warm during the
South Australian Advertiser, Monday 20 October
past two days. The South Australian Advertiser, Friday 17
1884 p 5
October 1884 p 5;
179 | PETERBOROUGH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 September 1884

Location 32.98°S, 138.83°E
References
Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-131*; SAEQCat;
180 | WILSON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 June 1885

Date 7 June 1885
References
Time 0300 UTC WILSON (via Quorn), June 8. A severe shock of earthquake was felt
here at 11 o'clock yesterday. It lasted for about a minute.
Location 35.26°S, 149.07°E Crockeryware in one or two instances was shaken from shelves,
and the walls of some houses seemed to sway to and fro. South
Magnitude 3.3 ML Australian Register, Tuesday 9 June 1885 p 5; HAWKER, June 7. A
shock of earthquake was felt here to-day while the people were in
church. The whole of the building vibrated with the shock. The
South Australian Advertiser, Tuesday 9 June 1885 p 5;

181 | WIRRABARRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 June 1885
Date 17 June 1885
References
Time 0130 UTC WIRRABARRA, June 17. A shock of an earthquake was felt at noon to-day.
The vibration lasted several second. The South Australian Advertiser,
Location 32.95°S, 138.32°E Thursday 18 June 1885 p 5; Booleroo Centre, June 17. We experienced a
distinct of earthquake at five minutes to 12 o'clock to day. The bottles on
Magnitude 3.3 ML the hotel shelves rocked to and fro. The d isturbance appeared to be
travelling from west to east. The South Australian Advertiser, Friday 19
June 1885 p 5 ; BOOLEROO CENTRE (via Melrose), June 18. A shock of aa
earthquake was felt here to-day about midday, shaking the crockery in
Maximum Intensity houses. South Australian Register, Friday 19 June 1885 p 5
I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6
182 | KOORINGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 July 1885

Date 25 July 1885
References
Time 1400 UTC VOLS-2.132*;
Location 33.85°S, 138.85°E FARRELL'S FLAT. July 27. A sharp shock of earthquake
accompanied by a low rumbling noise was felt here at about
Magnitude 3.5 ML eleven thirty p.m. on Saturday night, and lasted about
fifteen seconds. It appeared to ran from north to south.
Burra Record (SA : 1878 - 1954) Tuesday 28 July 1885 p 2
Jamestown, July 27. A series of heavy rumbling noises, suggestive of an earthquake, and lasting from sixteen to
twenty seconds, were distinctly heard by a number of residents here at ten minutes to 12 o'clock on Saturday night
last. The sound appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east, and a distinct series of vibrations were
clearly ercperienced, lasting the time stated. The shocks were as distinctly felt at Yongala. Auburn, July 27. A shock
of earthquake was experienced by several inhabitants on Saturday at nidnight. Whyte-Varcowie, July 27. A decided
shock of earthquake was felt last Saturday night at 11.50, travelling in the direc tion of south-east to north-west.
The South Australian Advertiser, Tuesday 28 July 1885 p 5; Clare.July 26. At about a quarter past 12 o clock this
morning a rather severe shock of earthquake was felt here. Many people were startled by it. The rumbling noise
lasted for some seconds, and, judging from the vibrations, it was going from north to south. At Hill River the shock
was equally severe. Hallett, July 26. * - A severe shock of earthquake was expe ?rienced here at 12 o'clock last
night. It was travelling from west to east. Beds and furniture in the houses were shaken, and people were
awakened by its force. Gladstone, July 26. A low rumbling noise very like that which would proceed from an
earthquake was felt here soon after 12 o'clock on Saturday night. The wind was calm at the tims of the shock, ^ but
it began to bio w strongly from the south 'immediately afterwards. - South Australian Register, Monday 27 July
1885 p 6 ; Caltowie, July 27. A severe gale passed over here on Satur day night at about 8.30 o'clock^ It blew with
great violence for about 15 minutes, and at about 12 o'clock on Sunday morning a dis tinct shock of an earthquake
was felt passing in. a south-easterly direction. South Australian Register, Tuesday 28 July 1885 p 6; Watervale.
Julv 27. A scarp shock oi earthquake was ex perienced here at about midnight on Satur day. It wbb felt by several
persons, Borne of whom state that it lasted about two minutes. There was a most distinct earth tremor, and the
rumble was like that of a roar of low thunder. Mr. Squire, the Deputy Postmaster General, haB received the
following telegram from the Telegraph Master at Kooringi :— 'Saturday night, at about 11.30, severe earthquake
shock felt hero, travelling from west to east, rocking furniture,etc. I hear especially severe at Baldina, eastward of
Burra.' South Australian Register, Tuesday 28 July 1885 p ; A shock of earthquake was felt in the North about
midnight on Saturday, July 25. South Australian Register, Thursday 30 July 1885 p 3; FARRELL'S FLAT, July 27. A
aught shock of earthquake, lasting about six second?, was felt here on Saturday night between 11 and 12 o'clock.
There was a rumbling noise like distant thunder. It appeared to travel in a southerly direction. South Australian
Register, Thursday 30 July 1885 p 3 ; BURRA. July 27. A severe shock of earthquake was felt here about 12 o'clock
on Saturday night last. Very many persons were alarmed at the rattling of doors and windows. At Baldina it caused
much alarm. The shock was also very heavy at Firewood Creek, with peculiar rumbling sound . South Australian
Register, Thursday 30 July 1885 p 3; HALLETT, July 29, A severe shock of earthquake accompanied by a noise like
tiiat of a fierce rushing wind, was felt here on Saturday night at about 12 o'clock. It awoke every one out of sleep,
and the windows, doors, and everything in the houses shook and rattled violendy. It left cracks in the walls of die
Government cottages near the Railway line,; the roof of one house is said to have been removed 3 inches out of its
place, and several yards of die strong, dry, stone wall around die cemetery was tiirown down.. Burra Record (SA :
1878 - 1954) Friday 31 July 1885 p 2; Jamestown, Julv 27. A series of heavy rumbling noises, sugges tive of an
earthquake, and lasting from sixteen to twenty seconds, were distinctly heard by a number of residents here at ten
minutes to 12 o'clock on Saturday night last. The sound appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east,
and a distinct series of vibrations was clearly experienced, lasting the tune stated. The shocks were as distinctly felt
at Yongala. Auburn, July 27. | A shock of earthquake was experienced by ! several inhabitants on Saturday at
midnight. Whyte-Yarcowie, July 27. | A decided shock of earthquake was felt Ia9t j Saturday night at 11.50,
travelling in thedirec- j tion of southeast to north-west. Burra, July 27. On Saturday night about a quarter to 12 a
distinct shock of earthquake was felt travelling ] in a north-west to south-east direction, which shook several houses
considerably. The following is a copy of a telegram received by the Deputy Postmaster-General (Mr. E. Squire) from
the telegraph-master at Koo ringa :— ' On Saturday night at about 1L30 a severe earthquake shock was felt here,
travel ling from west to east, rocking furniture, &c. I hear it was especially severe at Baldina, east ward of the
Burra.' The followingis acopy of a telegram received from the telegraph-master at Hawker by the acting -
PoBtmaster- General on Thursday:— ' Very severe shock earthquake felt here at 1 p.m. to-day, passing north-west
to south-east, lasted one minute, causing office to tremble and shake pieces plaster from the doorframes. The
following message was forwarded from Quorn in the afternoon :— ' Shock of earth quake here about 1.45 p.m. to-
day. Windows vibrated. South Australian Weekly Chronicle, Saturday 1 August 1885 p 21; GLADSTONE, July 26. At
Beetaloo at five minutes past 13 o'clock on Saturday night a distinct shock of an earthquake was felt, travelling
from north to south. It lasted three seconds, after which there was a strong gale from the south. South Australian
Weekly Chronicle, Saturday 1 August 1885 p 10
183 | HAWKER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 July 1885

Date 30 July 1885 Another Shock of Eabthqttake. — Mr. Squire, the Deputy Postmaster-
General, re ceived the following telegram from the Tele graph
Time 0330 UTC Stationmaster at Hawker on Thursday : — ' Very severe shock of earthquake
felt here at 1 p.m. to-day, passing N.W. to S.fi. Lasted one minute, causing
Location 31.79°S, 138.35°E office to tremble,' and shake pieces of plaster from door frames.' From
Quorn Mr. Squire leceived the follow ing message: — 'Shock of earthquake
Magnitude 3.9 ML here about 1.45 p.m. to-day; windows vibrated. South Australian Register,
Friday 31 July 1885 p 4; Hawker by the acting-Postmaster-General on
Thursday:— "Very severe shock earthquake felt here at 1 |i.m. to-day,
Calculating magnitude passing north-west to south-east, lasted one minute, causing office to
Maximum Intensity tremble [ and shake pieces plaster from the doorframes." The following
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6 message was forwarded from Quorn in the afternoon:—" Shock of earth
quake here about 1.45 p.m. to-day. Windows 1 vibrated. The South
References Australian Advertiser, Friday 31 July 1885 p 4
VOLS-133*;severe shock;
184 | WILSON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 July 1885

Date 31 July 1885
References
Time 0425 UTC VOLS-134*;severe shock; Wilson (via Hawker). July 31. A
severe shock of an earthquake was felt here at five minutes
Location 32.01°S, 138.35°E to 2 o'clock. The bottles in the Gillick Arms jingled together
merrily, the ground -visibly shook, and trembled violently.
Magnitude 3.3 ML South Australian Register, Saturday 1 August 1885 p 6

185 | CALTOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 August 1885
Date 28 August 1885
References
Time 0900 UTC CALTOWIE, August 28. A distinct shock of earthquake was
felt here at half-past 7 this evening, travelling in a south-
Location 33.18°S, 138.48°E westerly direction. South Australian Register, Saturday 29
August 1885 p 5
Magnitude 2.9 ML
Radius of Perceptibility Rp: 13km gives ML 3 ± 1
186 | CLARE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 September 1885

References
Time 0735 UTC VOLS-135*;several shocks 0730-0800 UT; Watervale. Sentemher 19. A
severe shock of earth quaKe was' felt here to-day at about 4 o'clock.
Location 33.83°S, 138.57°E Several rifle men who were practising at the butts sus pended firing,
thinking that a heavily laden vehicle was passing by. The weather waa
Magnitude 3.1 ML very sultry at the time. Clare, September 20. The shock of an earthquake
was distinctly felt here on Saturday afternoon at two minutes past 5. It
lasted for several seconds. A subsequent shock was felt at about half past
8 the same evening. Windows, doors, and other movables were rattled by
Maximum Intensity both earthquakes. SA Register, Monday 21 September 1885 p 7 ;
I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5
Balaklava, September 21. A shock of earthquake is reported from Mount Templeton as having occurred about 5
o'clock on Saturday evening. One of the walls of the new Wesleyan chapel cracked, and several houses were
severely shaken, the plaster in one instance falling from the walls. Nothing was felt of the shock in this township.
The South Australian Advertiser, Tuesday 22 September 1885 p 5; Earthquakes. — Two shocks of-earthquake
were heard distinctly on Saturday evening, the first about 5.3 and the second about 8.30, both lasting, for several
seconds, -and shaking crockery,' ornaments, doors, windows; and articles of a like shiltable nature. Burra Record
(SA : 1878 - 1954) Friday 25 September 1885 p 2; WILTUNGA, September 19. A shock of earthquake was felt on
Saturday afternoon, accompanied by a loud rumbling noise, which seemed to be travelling from north-west to
south-east. South Australian Weekly Chronicle, Saturday 26 September 1885 p 13
187 | ORROROO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 October 1885

Date 1 October 1885
References
Time 1430 UTC ORROROO, October 2. A very perceptible shock of earthquake
was felt here at an early, hour this morning. South Australian
Location 32.6°S, 138.32°E Register, Saturday 3 October 1885 p 5; Our Orroroo
correspondent informs us that a distinct shock of earthquake was
Magnitude 2.8 ML felt there at 1 o'clock on Friday morning. The bottles rattled on
the hotel shelves. The South Australian Advertiser, Saturday 3
October 1885 p 4

188 | GLADSTONE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 November 1885
Gladstone, November 21. A distinct shock of earthquake was felt
Time 1330 UTC
here at 12 o'clock last night. It appeared as though we only got the
Location 33.23°S, 138.43°E tail end of it, but the shock was sufficient to shake the windows of
dwelling-houses. It travelled from tbs north west m a southely
Magnitude 2.8 ML direction. The South Australian Advertiser, Monday 23 November
1885 p 5 ; Gladstone, November 22. A slight shock of earthquake
was dis tinctly felt here at three minutes past 12 midnight on Friday,
travelling from west to south. A low rumbling was heard for a few
Maximum Intensity seconds, and the windows shook in several dwellings. South
I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5 Australian Register, Monday 23 November 1885 p 6
189 | CALTOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 December 1885

Date 12 December 1885 Jamestown, December 13. A very severe shock of earthquake
was felt here last night at half-past 11 o'clock. The windows
Time 0200 UTC rattled and the buildings shook considerably. It could not be
distinguished in which direction the earthquake travelled. The
Location 33.18°S, 138.48°E South Australian Advertiser, Monday 14 December 1885 p 5;
JAMESTOWN. December 14. A severe shock of earthquake
Magnitude 3.2 ML occurred on Saturday evening at 11.30, shaking the buildings
severely. South Australian Register, Tuesday 15 December 1885
Calculating magnitude p 5; CALTOWIE. December 14. A severe Bhock of earthquake
Maximum Intensity I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6 was ex perienced here at half-past 11 on Saturday night. At
Radius of Perceptibility Rp: 13km gives ML 3 ± 1 different places in town large articles were moved from their
positions, aad in one house parts of the ceiling were brought
down. The shock travelled ia a north easterly direction. South
References Australian Register, Tuesday 15 December 1885 p 5;
VOLS-136*;
The earthquake felt in Jamestown and the district on Saturday evening last is thus de scribed by the Jamestown
Agriculturist : — The earthquake appeared to be travelling in an easterly direction. The shock, or explosion, which
wa? an unusually loud one, was pre ceded and followed by a series of vibrations which shook many of the buildings
from their foundation to the roof, and from what we learn of its effects this was notably the case at the local post-
office and tile new National Bank premises. At Caltowie, we are told, the shock appeared to be more severe than at
Jamestown, several of the residents rushing out of their houses in a horror-stricken con dition to ascertain the cause
of the unexpected wimbling noise, which seemed to render the buildings momentarily unsafe for habitation. That the
chock was the most severe one ex perienced here for many years there is little reason to doubt, and we are certain
that no one is desirous of experiencing such another. The South Australian Advertiser, Thur. 17 Dec. 1885 p 4
190 | O'HALLORAN HILL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 February 1886

Date 3 February 1886 References
O'HALLORAN HILL, FEBRUARY 3. Severe vibrations of an
Time 0530 UTC
earthquake were felt here this afternoon at about 4 o'clock.
Location 35.08°S, 138.52°E It appeared to be travelling from west to east, and The
majority of the people in the neighbor hood agree that it
Magnitude 3.5 ML was the most severe shock they had ever felt. South
Australian Weekly Chronicle, Saturday 6 February 1886 p
21; ALDINGA, FEBRUARY 9. On Wednesday last several
persons in this neighborhood felt a light shock of
Maximum Intensity I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6 earthquake, accompanied by a loud rumbling noise like that
Radius of Perceptibility Rp: 24km gives ML 3.4 ± 1.2 of distant thunder. The South Australian Advertiser,
Tuesday 16 February 1886 p 3

191 | GLADSTONE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 March 1886
Date 26 March 1886 Calculating magnitude
Time 1205 UTC
Magnitude 3.7 ML VOLS-137*;
192 | ECHUNGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 June 1886

Date 1 June 1886
Time 0545 UTC
Location 35.12°S, 138.72°E
Magnitude 3.5 ML

References
VOLS-138m; SAEQCat;
193 | GLADSTONE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 July 1886

Date 7 July 1886 Calculating magnitude
Time 0600 UTC

Time 0647 UTC

Date 11 July 1886
Time 0645 UTC
Magnitude 3.7 ML
References
VOLS-143m; SAEQCat;
196 | TANUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 September 1886

Location 34.54°S, 138.98°E
References
197 | GLADSTONE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 September 1886


VOLS-147*;slight shock
Magnitude 2.8 ML


Magnitude 2.8 ML

199 | MORCHARD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 September 1886
Date 24 September 1886 Calculating magnitude
Time 0615 UTC
References
VOLS-148*;severe shock
Magnitude 3.6 ML
200 | KAPUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 September 1886

Time 1845 UTC
Location 34.25°S, 138.92°E
Magnitude 4.4 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
Rp: 110km gives ML 4.6 ± 1.7
References
VOLS-149m; SAEQCat; 24/SA/68
201 | PORT ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 October 1886

Date 4 October 1886 Calculating magnitude
Time 1530 UTC
Magnitude 2.7 ML VOLS-156*; SAEQCat;
202 | GLADSTONE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 5 December 1886

Date 5 December 1886 Calculating magnitude
Time 1730 UTC

203 | PORT PIRIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 January 1887
Date 8 January 1887

VOLS-167*;distinct shock felt early am
Magnitude 3.1 ML
204 | QUORN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 January 1887

Date 8 January 1887
Time 1030 UTC
Magnitude 5.2 ML

References
VOLS-159m; SAEQCat;
205 | QUORN AFTERSHOCK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 January 1887

Time Maximum Intensity I0: 6 gives ML 4.8 ± 0.7
References
206 | ORROROO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 April 1887

Date 3 April 1887

VOLS-169*;distinct
Magnitude 3.6 ML

207 | ORROROO FIRST AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 April 1887
Date 3 April 1887 Calculating magnitude

VOLS-169*;distinct
Magnitude 3.6 ML
208 | ORROROO SECOND AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 April 1887


VOLS-169*;distinct
Magnitude 3.6 ML
209 | PORT WAKEFIELD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 April 1887


VOLS-170*;violent shock
Magnitude 3.9 ML
210 | HALLETT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 April 1887

Time 1300 UTC
Magnitude 3.3 ML
211 | EYRE PENINSULA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 April 1887

Date 16 April 1887
Time 2210 UTC
Magnitude 5.7 ML
References
SAEQCat; 24/SA/29; McCue 1996

212 | MOUNT BRYAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 April 1887
Date 16 April 1887
Time 1310 UTC
Magnitude 4.5 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5.5 gives ML 4.5 ± 0.7
References
213 | MOUNT BOLD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 June 1887

Date 21 June 1887 Calculating magnitude
Time 1730 UTC Radius of Perceptibility Rp: 4km gives ML 2.4 ± 0.6
VOLS-172*; SAEQCat;
Magnitude 2.9 ML

214 | HAMMOND EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 August 1887
Date 7 August 1887
Time 0410 UTC
Location 32.53°S, 138.45°E
Magnitude 3.8 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-174m; SAEQCat;

Date 16 August 1887

216 | APPILA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 April 1888

Date 21 April 1888
References
Time VOLS-177*;7 shocks between 1030-1930 UT
Location 33.05°S, 138.42°E
217 | NAIRNE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 May 1888

Date 8 May 1888
References
Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-178*;sharp shock

Date 17 June 1888

VOLS-180*;sharp shock
Magnitude 3.1 ML
219 | FARRELL'S FLAT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 August 1888

Date 2 August 1888

VOLS-181*;2 sharp shocks
Magnitude 3.6 ML
220 | SNOWTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 27 August 1888

Date 27 August 1888

VOLS-182*;woke people
Magnitude 3.9 ML
221 | EMU FLAT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 December 1888


VOLS-183*;
Magnitude 3.6 ML

222 | ROBERTSTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 February 1889
Time 0645 UTC
Location 34°S, 139°E
Magnitude 4.9 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 6 gives ML 4.8 ± 0.7
Rp: km gives ML ±
References
223 | PASKEVILLE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 March 1889

Date 11 March 1889
Time 1250 UTC
Magnitude 4.1 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
Radius of Intensity
IV: 40km gives ML 4 ± 0.2
References
VOLS-184m; SAEQCat;

224 | FARRELL'S FLAT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 March 1889

Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-186*;severe shock
225 | WILSON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 April 1889


Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-187*;smart shock, woke people
226 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 June 1889

Magnitude 2.4 ML References
VOLS-188*; SAEQCat; slight


Magnitude 2.5 ML VOLS-188*; SAEQCat; slight
228 | YUNTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 June 1889

VOLS-190*;crockery broken
229 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 July 1889


Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-191*;2 shocks between 1330-1430 UT

230 | EURELIA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 July 1889
Date 24 July 1889

Magnitude 3.1 ML
231 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 August 1889

Date 9 August 1889

VOLS-193*;moderate
Magnitude 3.6 ML
232 | CLARE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 September 1889


VOLS-194*;smart shock
Magnitude 3.3 ML
233 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 November 1889


VOLS-195*;strong shock
Magnitude 3.3 ML
234 | EURELIA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 November 1889

References
Magnitude 3.7 ML VOLS-196*;moderate shock

235 | HEAD CAMP TRANS CONTINENTAL EARTHQUAKE, SA, 20 December 1889
Time 0945 UTC
Location 32.73°S, 137.92°E
Magnitude 3.3 ML
The first sod of the line was turned at Port Augusta on
14 September 1912 and at the opposite end of the line
References in Kalgoorlie on 12 February 1913.
VOLS-197*;smart shock
236 | HAWKER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 February 1890

Date 23 February 1890 Calculating magnitude
Time 1240 UTC

VOLS-198*;objects fell
Magnitude 3.6 ML
237 | TUNGKILLO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 February 1890

Time 0300 UTC

Magnitude 3.1 ML
238 | MOUNT LOFTY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 March 1890

Time 2050 UTC Radius of Perceptibility Rp: 2.2km gives ML 2.1 ± 0.5
Location 34.98°S, 138.71°E

References
Magnitude 2.6 ML VOLS-200*;slight shock
239 | EDEN VALLEY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 June 1890

Time 0948 UTC

Magnitude 2.8 ML

Date 3 July 1890

Magnitude 3.6 ML
241 | BLACK ROCK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 July 1890

Date 23 July 1890
Time 2130 UTC
Magnitude 4.2 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-204m*; SAEQCat;
242 | EUCLA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 February 1891


Magnitude 3.1 ML

243 | ORROROO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 May 1891
Date 20 May 1891

Magnitude 3.1 ML
244 | STOCKPORT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 June 1891

Date 7 June 1891

Magnitude 3.1 ML
245 | WATERVALE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 July 1891

Date 10 July 1891

VOLS-210*;strong, meteor sighted
Magnitude 3.1 ML
246 | ORROROO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 July 1891
Date 13 July 1891


Magnitude 3.3 ML

Date 10 August 1891

VOLS-212*;moderate tremor
Magnitude 3.3 ML

248 | HAWKER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 August 1891
Date 29 August 1891
Time 0916 UTC
Location 31.92°S, 138.37°E
Magnitude 4.4 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
Radius of Intensity
References
VOLS-213m*; SAEQCat;
249 | LAURA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 September 1891


Magnitude 3.1 ML

250 | BAROSSA VALLEY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 September 1891
Time 0840 UTC
Location 34.53°S, 138.95°E
Magnitude 3.5 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-217m*;moderate
251 | HAMMOND EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 October 1891


252 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 October 1891


253 | REDHILL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 December 1891


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-222*;violent shock

254 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 May 1892
Date 16 May 1892

VOLS-223*;shock felt
Magnitude 3.1 ML
255 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 May 1892

Date 25 May 1892

Magnitude 3.1 ML
256 | HALLETT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 June 1892

Date 2 June 1892

Magnitude 3.6 ML


Magnitude 3.3 ML


VOLS-226*;distinct shock
Magnitude 3.6 ML

259 | EURELIA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 April 1893
Date 4 April 1893

Magnitude 3.6 ML
260 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 April 1893

Date 16 April 1893

VOLS-229*;2 distinct shocks
Magnitude 3.1 ML
261 | WARRINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 June 1893

Date 28 June 1893

Magnitude 3.3 ML
262 | EUCLA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 July 1893

Date 2 July 1893

Magnitude 2.8 ML
263 | KAPUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 July 1893

Date 3 July 1893

VOLS-234*;slight
Magnitude 3.1 ML

264 | KAPUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 August 1893
Date 13 August 1893
Time 0210 UTC
Magnitude 3.6 ML

References
Malpas 1991; Hons; SAEQCat; 24/SA/38;


Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-235*;slight
266 | REDRUTH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 November 1893


Magnitude 3.1 ML Malpas 1991; VOLS-236;insufficient doc
267 | URANIA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 November 1893

Time Maximum Intensity I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5

Magnitude 2.8 ML Malpas 1991; VOLS-238*;slight shock in evening

268 | ALGEBUCKINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 December 1893
Location 28.19°S, 134.72°E
References
Magnitude 4.7 ML VOLS-239*;slight shock at Warrina, severe at Algebuckina -
damaged bridge
269 | CAPE BORDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 March 1894

Date 17 March 1894

VOLS-240*;sharp double shock
Magnitude 3.6 ML
270 | PORT AUGUSTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 March 1894

Date 21 March 1894

VOLS-241*;strong earthquake
Magnitude 3.9 ML
271 | KAPUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 June 1894

Date 13 June 1894

Magnitude 3.1 ML

Date 7 August 1894 0.25 cm
Time 1258 UTC
Location 34.17°S, 138.92°E
Magnitude 3.3 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-244m; SAEQCat;
273 | MORCHARD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 September 1894

Time 1533 UTC

Magnitude 3.6 ML
274 | WILSON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 September 1894

Time

VOLS-248*;sharp shock early am
Magnitude 3.1 ML

275 | TANUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 October 1894

276 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 December 1894


Magnitude 4.2 ML VOLS-250*;medium shock
277 | GEORGETOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 January 1895

Date 1 January 1895 Calculating magnitude

Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-3.252*;moderate shock
278 | WATERVALE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 January 1895


279 | EURELIA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 March 1895


280 | FARRELL FLAT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 July 1895



281 | TARCOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 July 1895
Time 1245 UTC

VOLS-256*;slight
Magnitude 3.1 ML
282 | MELROSE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 July 1895


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-257*;sharp








Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-258*;very slight


Magnitude 3.9 ML VOLS-260*;strong
288 | EUDUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 August 1895








292 | MARGARET CREEK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 December 1895



293 | REDHILL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 January 1896

294 | HALLETT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 January 1896


295 | HAWKER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 March 1896


296 | WILSON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 March 1896


297 | KINGSTON SOUTH-EAST EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 May 1896

Date 4 May 1896 Calculating magnitude

Magnitude 4.2 ML SAEQCat; Bierbaum 1994; McCue 2012
298 | KINGSTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 May 1896


Magnitude 3.9 ML

299 | COWELL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 May 1896



301 | GLENELG EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 July 1896


Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-272*;insufficient doc
302 | BOOLEROO CENTRE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 July 1896


Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-276*;several shocks felt




Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-276*;slight shock felt


Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-276*;2 shocks close succession
306 | BURRA SWARM SHOCK 1, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 August 1896

Date 22 August 1896
Time 0256 UTC
Location 33.75°S, 138.92°E
Magnitude 4.3 ML
References
Malpas 1991; Hons; SAEQCat; 24/SA/39;
McCue 2012

Date 22 August 1896
Time 0630 UTC
Location 33.75°S, 138.92°E
Magnitude 4 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 7 gives ML 5.3 ± 0.8
References
Malpas 1991; Hons; SAEQCat; 24/SA/40

Date 22 August 1896
Location 33.75°S, 138.92°E
References
Magnitude 2.8 ML Malpas 1991; Hons; slight

Date 23 August 1896
Time 1130 UTC
Location 33.75°S, 138.92°E
Magnitude 4.2 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 6.5 gives ML 5.1 ± 0.7
Radius of Intensity
References
Malpas 1991; Hons; SAEQCat;
24/SA/41; McCue 1996

Date 23 August 1896
Location 33.75°S, 138.92°E
References
311 | BURRA SWARM SHOCKS 6-9, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 August 1896

Date 25 August 1896
Time 0730, 1124, 1900, 2030 UTC Maximum Intensity I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5
Location 33.75°S, 138.92°E
References


313 | RIVERTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 September 1896






316 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 February 1897


317 | CAPE NORTHUMBERLAND EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 April 1897


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-281*; SAEQCat; sharp shock; in Bierbaum 1994

318 | CAPE BANKS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 April 1897

Magnitude 3.6 ML SAEQCat; Bierbaum 1994
319 | EURELIA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 April 1897


320 | WIRRABARA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 27 April 1897

Date 27 April 1897
Time 1030 UTC
Magnitude 3.6 ML

III Zone intensity
designation
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-283m*;moderate

321 | KINGSTON SE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 May 1897
Date 10 May 1897
Time 0526 UTC
Magnitude 6.5 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 9 gives ML 6.5 ± 0.9
Rp: 700km gives ML 6.5 ± 2.5
Radius of Intensity
IV: 550km gives ML 6.6 ± 0.4
References
Hons; SAEQCat; 24/A/23;
24/SA/02; Bierbaum 1994; Dyster;
McCue 1975; McCue 2012;
Malpas 1897
322 | ROBE/BEACHPORT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 June 1897

Date 1 June 1897
Location 37.5°S, 140°E References

McCue 2012
Magnitude 4.5 ML

Date 3 June 1897
Time 1300 UTC
Magnitude 5 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 6 gives ML 4.8 ± 0.7
References
McCue 2012m

Date 18 June 1897

McCue 2012
Magnitude 4.5 ML
325 | ROBE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 June 1897

Date 25 June 1897

SAEQCat
Magnitude 2.8 ML

326 | KINGSTON SE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 June 1897
Date 29 June 1897
Time 1830 UTC
Location 36.83°S, 139.85°E
Magnitude 4.4 ML

References
VOLS-286*; SAEQCat; sharp shock; in Bierbaum
1994m
327 | ROBE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 July 1897

Date 25 July 1897

Bierbaum 1994
Magnitude 2.8 ML
328 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 September 1897


Magnitude 3.3 ML
329 | WIRRABARA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 September 1897


Magnitude 3.3 ML

330 | LEIGH CREEK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 October 1897

VOLS-290*;slight shock in am
Magnitude 3.1 ML
331 | WOODSIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 November 1897

References
332 | EUDUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 November 1897


Magnitude 2.8 ML
333 | MURRAY BRIDGE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 November 1897


Magnitude 3.1 ML

334 | BAROSSA VALLEY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 January 1898
Time 0820 UTC
Location 34.42°S, 139.03°E
Magnitude 3.6 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-295m; SAEQCat; moderate shock
335 | ROBE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 April 1898

Date 10 April 1898
Time 2110 UTC
Magnitude 4.9 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 6 gives ML 4.8 ± 0.7
Rp: 150km gives ML 4.9 ± 1.8
References
24/SA/42; Bierbaum 1994

Date 18 July 1898

VOLS-298*;slight
Magnitude 3.1 ML
337 | WILLOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 August 1898

Date 4 August 1898

VOLS-299*;slight
Magnitude 3.1 ML
339 | KINGSTON SE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 November 1898

Time 2120 UTC
Location 36.83°S, 139.85°E
Magnitude 3.8 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-301*; SAEQCat; slight; Bierbaum
1994m

340 | CORNEY POINT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 April 1899
Date 16 April 1899
Time 2358 UTC
Location 34.86°S, 137.07°E
Magnitude 3.6 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-302*; McCue 1996; slight
341 | ROBE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 May 1899

SAEQCat; 24/SA/30; Bierbaum 1994
342 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 July 1899


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-303*;double shock



Date 28 July 1899
References

Date 28 July 1899
References
346 | KINGSTON SE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 August 1899

Date 10 August 1899
Location 36.83°S, 139.85°E
References
Magnitude 2.8 ML SAEQCat; Bierbaum 1994
347 | KINGSTON SE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 August 1899

Date 13 August 1899
Location 36.83°S, 139.85°E
References
Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-305*; sharp shock ; SAEQCat; Bierbaum 1994
348 | REDHILL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 September 1899

Location 33.54°S, 138.22°E
References
Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-306*;moderate
349 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 September 1899

References










355 | YONGALA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 October 1899


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-309*;very sharp

356 | ORROROO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 November 1899
Date 2 November 1899 Calculating magnitude

Magnitude 3.9 ML VOLS-310*;moderate tremor
357 | WILSON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 November 1899


358 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 January 1900


Magnitude 3.9 ML VOLS-312*;plaster falls
359 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 February 1900


360 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 February 1900


361 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 March 1900


Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-316*;Many slight tremors

362 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 March 1900
Date 18 March 1900

Magnitude 3.1 ML
363 | WIRRABARA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 March 1900

Date 21 March 1900

VOLS-318*;moderate
Magnitude 3.9 ML
364 | BALAKLAVA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 May 1900

Date 19 May 1900

VOLS-319*;crockery rattle
Magnitude 3.6 ML
365 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 May 1900

Date 29 May 1900

VOLS-320*;sharp
Magnitude 3.9 ML

366 | HAMMOND EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 June 1900
Date 26 June 1900
Time 2010 UTC
Location 32.52°S, 138.37°E
Magnitude 3.7 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-322*;distinct
367 | ORROROO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 June 1900

Time 2015 UTC

VOLS-324*;sharp
Magnitude 3.3 ML
368 | BOOLEROO CENTRE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 August 1900

Time 0228 UTC

VOLS-325*;slight
Magnitude 3.6 ML
369 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 October 1900

Time 2255 UTC

VOLS-327*;slight
Magnitude 3.1 ML

370 | WAUKARINGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 April 1901

Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-329*;sharp, in the am
371 | APPILA YARROWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 July 1901




373 | BLACK ROCK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 August 1901


374 | BLINMAN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 September 1901


Magnitude 3.9 ML VOLS-333*;severe, objects moved
375 | LAURA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 December 1901



376 | CALTOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 February 1902
Location 33.18°S, 138.48°E

References
Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-335*;moderate shock; McCue 2012
377 | BRUCE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 May 1902

Time 2156 UTC

Malpas 1991; VOLS-338*;slight
Magnitude 3.1 ML
378 | MID-NORTH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 May 1902

Date 7 May 1902
Time 0510 UTC
Magnitude 4.8 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 6 gives ML 4.8 ± 0.7
Radius of Intensity
References
Malpas 1991; VOLS-337*;
SAEQCat; slight; 24/SA/43; McCue
2012

379 | MARRABEL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 May 1902
Date 13 May 1902
Time 1850 UTC
Location 34.15°S, 138.88°E
Magnitude 3.5 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
24/SA/44
380 | PETHERTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 May 1902


381 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 June 1902


382 | BAROSSA VALLEY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 June 1902



383 | CALTOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 5 June 1902
Date 5 June 1902
Time 2235 UTC
Location 33.17°S, 138.35°E
Magnitude 3.1 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5
References
24/SA/45, McCue 2012
384 | HAWKER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 June 1902

Date 15 June 1902
References

Date 15 June 1902
References

Date 18 June 1902
References

387 | SPALDING EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 September 1902
Time 2100 UTC
Magnitude 4.4 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
References
SAEQCat; 24/SA/48; Malpas 1902; Hons
388 | WAROOKA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 September 1902

Time 1035 UTC
Magnitude 6 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 8 gives ML 5.9 ± 0.8
Rp: 400km gives ML 5.9 ± 2.2
Radius of Intensity
References
SAEQCat; 24/SA/03; Dyster; McCue 2012;
Malpas 1902; Hons

389 | SPALDING AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 September 1902
Time 0925 UTC
Magnitude 4.4 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
Rp: 100km gives ML 4.5 ± 1.7
References
SAEQCat; 24/SA/03; Dyster; McCue
2012; Malpas 1902; Hons
390 | WAROOKA AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 September 1902

Time 0935 UTC
Magnitude 4.8 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 5.5 gives ML 4.5 ± 0.7
Rp: 180km gives ML 5.1 ± 1.9
Radius of Intensity
IV: 110km gives ML 4.9 ± 0.2
References
SAEQCat; 24/SA/37, 24/SA/46; Malpas
1902; Hons

391 | SPALDING AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 September 1902
Time 0410 UTC
Magnitude 3.9 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
SAEQCat; 24/SA/47; Malpas 1902;
Hons
392 | PORT WAKEFIELD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 September 1902


393 | ECHUNGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 October 1902



Time 2213 UTC

VOLS-346*;sharp
Magnitude 3.3 ML

395 | HALLETT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 December 1902

396 | LAURA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 December 1902


397 | PORT GERMEIN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 December 1902


398 | PORT WAKEFIELD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 January 1903


399 | BRUCE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 February 1903


400 | BRUCE AFTERSHOCK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 February 1903



401 | NAIRNE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 February 1903

References
402 | KINGSTON SE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 March 1903


Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-354*; SAEQCat; slight; Bierbaum 1994
403 | CAPE BANKS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 March 1903


Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-354*; SAEQCat; very slight; Bierbaum 1994
404 | APPILA YARROWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 April 1903

Date 7 April 1903
Time 0101 UTC
Magnitude 3.9 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
Radius of Intensity
References
VOLS-355m*; SAEQCat; slight shock

405 | WAUKARINGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 May 1903
Date 15 May 1903
References
Magnitude 2.9 ML VOLS-359*;distinct shock
406 | CLARENDON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 May 1903

Date 17 May 1903
Location 35.28°S, 138.77°E
References
407 | ECHUNGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 June 1903

Date 1 June 1903
Time 1615 UTC
Location 35.05°S, 138.71°E
Magnitude 3.4 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-363*;slight

Date 1 June 1903

VOLS-363*;slight; McCue 2012
Magnitude 3.1 ML
409 | MOONTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 June 1903

Date 25 June 1903

Magnitude 4.5 ML
410 | CLARE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 August 1903

Date 14 August 1903
Time 2110 UTC
Magnitude 4.1 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
References
24/SA/49


VOLS-368*;moderate tremor
Magnitude 3.1 ML
412 | KINGSTON AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 February 1904


McCue 2012
Magnitude 3.5 ML
413 | WILLUNGA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 April 1904

Date 6 April 1904
Location 35.27°S, 138.63°E
References
414 | REDHILL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 May 1904

Date 6 May 1904

VOLS-371*;slight
Magnitude 3.1 ML
415 | HAWKER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 September 1904

References
Magnitude 4.5 ML VOLS-372*;very strong; McCue 2012

416 | BLACKWOOD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 November 1904
Time 1236 UTC
Magnitude 3.4 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
Rp: 15km gives ML 3.1 ± 1
References
McCue 2012
417 | BENDLEBY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 February 1905


Magnitude 4.2 ML VOLS-374*;severe tremor
418 | HERGOTT SPRINGS (MAREE) EARTHQUAKE?, SA, 25 April 1905

Time 0824 UTC VOLS-376*;sharp shock; Hergott Springs, April 25 A sharp
shock of earthquake was felt here this evening at 5.54
Location 29.64°S, 138.07°E o'clock. It lasted about 35 seconds, and travelled from
north-west to south-east.
Magnitude 3.1 ML
The Advertiser Wednesday 26 April 1905 page 5c. 1909 Jan
Calculating magnitude 16. "A BRILLIANT STAR. MINGARY, January 16.-At about
9.30 to-night a meteor of extraordinary brilliancy was
observed falling in the north-west, beyond Boolcoomatta, at
The Advertiser (Adelaide, SA) 1909 Jan 21 page 9b.
a point about two miles from the woolshed. The track of the
Mingary SA 32º 08'S, 140º 45'E; Boolcoomata SA
star increased in luminosity. Although the stars shone
31º 58'S, 140º 33'E (Az 314º from Mingary)
brightly, the meteor resembled an immense electric light,
Murnpeowie Meteorite 29º 35'S, 139º 54'E [L. L.
and when it disappeared the difference was as marked as
Smith. 1910] (Az 344º 294km from Mingary). The
that between daylight and moonlight. Persons walking
crater is very small and according to the Earth
along the road had a splendid view. At first they were
Impact Effects Program "The Richter Scale
astonished at the great brilliance. The star was seen for
Magnitude for this impact is less than zero".
several seconds.

419 | RIVERTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 August 1905
Date 21 August 1905
Time 1835 UTC
Magnitude 4.6 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5.5 gives ML 4.5 ± 0.7
Rp: 120km gives ML 4.7 ± 1.7
Radius of Intensity
References
420 | COONALPYN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 October 1905

References
Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-377*;small tremor

References



Time 1521 UTC VOLS-377*;3 shocks between 1505-1521

Magnitude
BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 February 1906


425 | AUBURN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 March 1906


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-379*;strong
426 | HAMMOND EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 May 1906


427 | BENDLEBY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 June 1906

Time 1930 UTC

VOLS-382*;2 shocks between 1930-2030
Magnitude 3.1 ML

428 | BELTANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 August 1906

429 | LAURA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 November 1906


Magnitude 2.5 ML VOLS-384*;very slight




Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-385*;heavy
432 | CARRIETON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 December 1906


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-386*;sharp, bells rang
433 | MOUNT COMPASS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 May 1907

Location 35.35°S, 138.65°E
McCue 2012

434 | NARACOORTE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 May 1907
Date 29 May 1907
Time 2258 UTC
Magnitude 4.2 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
Radius of Intensity
References
VOLS-387*; SAEQCat; strong;
Bierbaum 1994m; McCue 2012
435 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 July 1907

Date 28 July 1907

VOLS-388*;severe, people woken
Magnitude 3.6 ML
436 | CARRIETON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 December 1907

Location 32.45°S, 138.55°E
References
Magnitude 4.1 ML VOLS-389*;sharp; McCue 2012

437 | PETERBOROUGH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 April 1908
Date 9 April 1908
Time 1625 UTC
Location 33.92°S, 138.62°E
Magnitude 4.7 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5.5 gives ML 4.5 ± 0.7
Rp: 140km gives ML 4.8 ± 1.8
References
24/SA/50
438 | SUTHERLANDS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 October 1908

Location 34.09°S, 139.17°E
VOLS-390*;strong
439 | SECOND VALLEY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 October 1908


440 | KAPUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 January 1909



441 | TOTHILL BELT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 January 1909

442 | WARRINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 February 1909


Magnitude 2.8 ML VOLS-394*;tremor felt
443 | HALLETT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 February 1909




445 | SPENCER GULF EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 July 1909

Location 33.84°S, 137.27°E
446 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 February 1910


References

447 | HOUGHTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 February 1910

448 | HORNSDALE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 April 1910


449 | MARRABEL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 April 1910

Location 34.14°S, 138.94°E
VOLS-403*;distinctive shock
450 | LEIGH CREEK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 April 1910


451 | LEIGH CREEK AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 April 1910


452 | CORNEY POINT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 April 1910



453 | BOOLEROO CENTRE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 June 1910
Date 30 June 1910
Location 32.88°S, 138.35°E
References
454 | HORNSDALE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 September 1910


455 | LEIGH CREEK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 October 1910


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-410*;strong tremor
456 | WILLOCHRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 October 1910


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-412*;mild shock
457 | SUTHERLANDS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 December 1910


458 | CARRIETON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 January 1911



459 | AUBURN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 27 January 1911

460 | OODLA WIRRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 February 1911

Time 1340 UTC
Location 32.88°S, 139.08°E
Magnitude 4.8 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 6 gives ML 4.8 ± 0.7
Rp: 131km gives ML 4.8 ± 1.7
References
VOLS-417m; SAEQCat; severe
461 | EUDUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 March 1911


462 | APPILA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 June 1911


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-421*;sharp tremor

463 | MOUNT TEMPLETON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 August 1911

Magnitude 2.8 ML VOLS-422*;shock felt
464 | PENNESHAW EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 September 1911


465 | APPILA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 September 1911

Location 33.05°S, 138.43°E
VOLS-424*;sharp
466 | CLEVE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 October 1911

Time 1210 UTC
Location 33.92°S, 136.73°E
Magnitude 4.8 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 6 gives ML 4.8 ± 0.7
Rp: 150km gives ML 4.9 ± 1.8
References
24/SA/51; McCue 2012

467 | CLEVE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 October 1911
Time 0940 UTC
Magnitude 5.5 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 7 gives ML 5.3 ± 0.8
Rp: 295km gives ML 5.6 ± 2.1
Radius of Intensity
IV: 200km gives ML 5.5 ± 0.2
References
24/SA/52; McCue 2012
468 | FARINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 December 1911


469 | APPILA YARROWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 March 1912


470 | MORCHARD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 May 1912




Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-427*;only felt in house


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-427*;distinctive shock
473 | WHYTE YARCOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 May 1912


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-428*;much stronger
474 | WHYTE YARCOWIE FORESHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 May 1912


475 | WILSON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 May 1912

Location 32.01°S, 115.96°E
VOLS-430*;small tremor
476 | BENDLEBY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 5 June 1912



477 | HAUGHTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 June 1912

478 | BOOYOOLIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 August 1912


479 | APPILA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 August 1912

Date 16 August 1912
Time 0405 UTC
Location 33.07°S, 138.43°E
Magnitude 3.6 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
Malpas 1991; VOLS-436m*; SAEQCat;
480 | MILLSWOOD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 September 1912



481 | MILLSWOOD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 September 1912

482 | TUMBY BAY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 September 1912


483 | MEADOWS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 October 1912

Location 35.25°S, 138.71°E
VOLS-444*;slight
484 | TUMBY BAY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 October 1912


Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-446*;severe
485 | TUMBY BAY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 October 1912


486 | PENNESHAW EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 October 1912


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-448*;sharp tremor

487 | SPENCER GULF EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 October 1912
Time 0942 UTC
Magnitude 5.2 ML

Rp: 200km gives ML 5.2 ± 1.9
References
VOLS-450m; SAEQCat; 5.2
488 | HERGOTT SPRINGS (MAREE) EARTHQUAKE, SA, 22 November 1912


489 | HERGOTT SPRINGS (MAREE) EARTHQUAKE, SA, 3 December 1912


90 | TUMBY BAY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 December 1912



491 | NARACOORTE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 March 1913

Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-456*; SAEQCat; slight; Bierbaum 1994
492 | LOCAL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 March 1913

Time Maximum Intensity I0: gives ML ±
Location References
Magnitude ML VOLS-457*;shock felt
493 | FREDRICHSWALDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 April 1913


494 | LAMEROO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 May 1913


Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-459*;light shock
495 | TUMBY BAY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 June 1913


496 | CARRIETON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 July 1913



497 | TOTHILL BELT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 November 1913

498 | TOTHILL BELT AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 November 1913


499 | KINGSTON SE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 December 1913


Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-463*; SAEQCat; sharp; Bierbaum 1994
500 | KINGSTON SE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 December 1913


Magnitude 3.6 ML SAEQCat; Bierbaum 1994; McCue 2012

501 | TEROWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 December 1913
Time 2205 UTC
Location 33.15°S, 138.87°E
Magnitude 3.9 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
Radius of Intensity
IV: 33.7km gives ML 3.9 ± 0.2
References
Malpas 1991; VOLS-464m;
SAEQCat;
502 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 May 1914

Date 28 May 1914
Time 1321 UTC
Magnitude 3.9 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
References

503 | PENNESHAW EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 July 1914



Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-470*;distant shock

Date 6 August 1914
Time 0718 UTC
Location 33.13°S, 138.47°E
Magnitude 4.2 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4.5 gives ML 3.9 ± 0.6
Radius of Intensity
References
VOLS-471m; SAEQCat;

506 | BANGOR EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 August 1914

507 | WARRINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 September 1914

Time VOLS-474*;2 shocks felt
Location 28.18°S, 135.85°E

Magnitude
508 | KARATTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 25 October 1914


509 | WARRINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 March 1915


510 | NORTH MOUNT LOFTY RANGE EARTHQUAKE, SA, 30 March 1915

Date 30 March 1915
Time 2255 UTC
Magnitude 4.4 ML
Maximum Intensity : I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
Radius of Perceptibility : Rp: 88km gives ML 4.4 ± 1.6
References
VOLS-477m; SAEQCat; moderate

511 | WARRATA VALE (TUMBY BAY) EARTHQUAKE, SA, 16 August 1915

512 | WARRINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 August 1915




514 | KAPUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 October 1915




516 | PENNESHAW EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 December 1915



517 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 January 1916

518 | WHYTE YARCOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 5 April 1916

Date 5 April 1916
Time 1045 UTC
Location 33.18°S, 138.76°E
Magnitude 3.6 ML
References
519 | KINGSTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 August 1916


Magnitude 2.5 ML VOLS-487*; SAEQCat; shock felt; Bierbaum 1994
520 | LAURA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 September 1916



521 | KANGAROO ISLAND EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 October 1916
Time 1430 UTC
Location 35.58°S, 137.25°E
Magnitude 4.3 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-489m; SAEQCat; moderate
tremor
522 | CRYSTAL BROOK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 April 1917

Date 29 April 1917

Magnitude 3.3 ML

523 | MOUNT LOFTY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 June 1917
Date 21 June 1917
Time 2330 UTC
Magnitude 2.2 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5
Rp: 2.2km gives ML 2.1 ± 0.5
References
VOLS-492m; SAEQCat; distinctive shock
524 | LOBETHAL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 June 1917

Date 28 June 1917
Time 1309 UTC
Magnitude 3.5 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-494*;2 distinct shocks;
McCue 2012

525 | PROSPECT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 November 1917

VOLS-495*;tremor felt
Magnitude 3.1 ML
526 | BUTE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 November 1917


Magnitude 3.1 ML
527 | TRURO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 November 1917


Magnitude 3.1 ML
528 | EURELIA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 May 1918

Date 8 May 1918

McCue 2012
Magnitude 3.9 ML

529 | EUDUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 5 November 1918
Time 0045 UTC
Magnitude 4.8 ML

References
McCue 2012
530 | MOOLOLOO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 October 1920

Date 7 October 1920

VOLS-498*;slight
Magnitude 3.6 ML
531 | KENSINGTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 November 1920


VOLS-499*;slight
Magnitude 3.1 ML

532 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 April 1921
Date 23 April 1921
Time 1900 UTC
Location 33.27°S, 138.83°E
Magnitude 5.1 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 6 gives ML 4.8 ± 0.7
Rp: 200km gives ML 5.2 ± 1.9
Radius of Intensity
IV: 176km gives ML 5.3 ± 0.3
References
Malpas 1991; Hons; SAEQCat; 24/SA/53
533 | EUDUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 September 1921


534 | STRATHALBYN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 October 1922

Time 1658 UTC Maximum Intensity I0: gives ML ±
Magnitude 4 ML References
McCue 2012
535 | KOONIBBA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 February 1930

McCue 2012

536 | TWO WELLS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 July 1931
Time 0058 UTC

McCue 2012
Magnitude 4.5 ML
537 | GUMERACHA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 April 1932

Time 0855 UTC

McCue 2012
Magnitude 3.1 ML
538 | BALDINA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 May 1932

Date 20 May 1932
Time 1118 UTC
Magnitude 3.9 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-502m; SAEQCat;

539 | POINT PASS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 June 1932
Date 16 June 1932 0.25 cm
Time 1530 UTC
Location 33.65°S, 139.05°E
Magnitude 3.2 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-505m; SAEQCat;
540 | WALLAROO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 August 1934

Date 4 August 1934
Time 1145 UTC
Location 33.93°S, 137.63°E
Magnitude 3.8 ML

References
VOLS-507m; SAEQCat;

541 | WILLIAMSTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 May 1935
Date 21 May 1935
Time 0425 UTC
Location 34.67°S, 138.88°E
Magnitude 3.2 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-510m; SAEQCat;
542 | SPALDING EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 December 1935

Time 0017 UTC

Magnitude 2.9 ML
543 | ADELAIDE HILLS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 April 1936

VOLS-513*; shock felt
Time
Location
Magnitude

544 | MOUNT BARKER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 May 1936
Date 17 May 1936
Time 1310 UTC
Location 35.02°S, 138.77°E
Magnitude 3.6 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-514m; SAEQCat;
545 | SUTHERLANDS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 September 1936


Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-517*;shock felt before 18th
546 | SIMPSON DESERT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 October 1937


Magnitude 5.5 ML SAEQCat
547 | SIMPSON DESERT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 December 1937

Time 2235 UTC SAEQCat

Magnitude 5.2 ML

548 | SIMPSON DESERT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 April 1938

Magnitude 5.6 ML
549 | RIVERTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 February 1939


550 | NILPENA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 March 1939

Date 26 March 1939
Time 0356 UTC
Magnitude 5.7 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 7 gives ML 5.3 ± 0.8
References
SAEQCat; 24/SA/33
551 | NILPENA AFTERSHOCKS, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26-27 March 1939

Date 26-27 March 1939 References
Time VOLS-519* listed as Motpena;14 tremors felt between 1000
26/3 - 1830 27/3
Magnitude

552 | ST VINCENT GULF EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 March 1939

553 | NILPENA AFTERSHOCK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 March 1939


554 | PORT AUGUSTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 April 1939

References
Location 32.73°S, 137.92°E
VOLS-523*;moderate
Magnitude 4.5 ML
555 | LAKE TORRENS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 May 1939


Magnitude 3.9 ML
556 | MORALANA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 5 June 1939


Magnitude 3.9 ML
557 | NILPENA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 June 1939


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-524* listed as Motpena; strong shock

558 | EUDUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 March 1941

Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-525*;severe; McCue 2012
559 | SIMPSON DESERT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 May 1941


Magnitude 5.1 ML
560 | CLEVE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 May 1941


561 | MOUNT BOLD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 June 1941

VOLS-527*; SAEQCat; moderate tremor
562 | SIMPSON DESERT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 27 June 1941


Magnitude 6 ML

SAEQCat
Time 0840 UTC
Magnitude 0.0 ML


Magnitude 0.0 ML


Magnitude 0.0 ML
566 | MARGARET CREEK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 February 1942


Magnitude 4.3 ML
567 | STIRLING EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 July 1943

Time VOLS-528*;shock felt

Magnitude
568 | MOUNT GAMBIER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 December 1945

McCue 2012
569 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 April 1946


Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-529*;shock recorded in Adelaide

570 | QUORN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 June 1947

571 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 June 1947


572 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 June 1947


573 | LAURA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 June 1947


574 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 September 1947


575 | BRIGHTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 February 1948



576 | ROBE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 August 1948
Date 6 August 1948
Time 0329 UTC
Location 37.36°S, 139.68°E
Magnitude 5.6 ML

Rp: 300km gives ML 5.6 ± 2.1
References
SAEQCat; 24/A/24; Bierbaum
1994; McCue 2012

Time 1830 UTC

VOLS-535*;severe
Magnitude 3.9 ML
578 | OODNADATTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 December 1948

Time 1819 UTC

VOLS-536*;slight
Magnitude 3.6 ML
579 | CRYSTAL BROOK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 May 1949



580 | CRYSTAL BROOK AFTERSHOCK, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 May 1949

581 | STIRLING EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 July 1949


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-538*;slight shock in the early am
582 | BOOLEROO CENTRE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 March 1950


Magnitude 3.9 ML VOLS-539*;strong shock
583 | MOUNT LOFTY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 May 1950


584 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 September 1951




Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-543*;shock between 0030-0130 UT


587 | NAIRNE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 July 1952

References
588 | QUORN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 August 1952


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-545*;slight, woke people
589 | PETERBOROUGH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 September 1952


VOLS-546*;moderate
Magnitude 3.9 ML
590 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 November 1952


591 | EYRE PENINSULA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 September 1953

VOLS-548*; SAEQCat; McCue 2012

592 | PASKEVILLE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 December 1953

VOLS-553*;
Magnitude 3.6 ML
593 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 February 1954

Time VOLS-*;shock felt
Location 33.27°S, 138.65°E

Magnitude
594 | ADELAIDE FORESHOCKS, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, February 1954

Date February 1954 References
Time Malpas 1954 report-1
Location
Magnitude
595 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 February 1954

Time 1809 UTC
Location 34.93°S, 138.69°E
Magnitude 5.5 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 8 gives ML 5.9 ± 0.8
Radius of Intensity
References
Hons; SAEQCat; 24/SA/05, 24/I54/01,
24/SA/71; Dyster; McCue 2012; Malpas
1954

596 | ADELAIDE AFTERSHOCK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 March 1954
Date 2 March 1954
Time 2015 UTC
Location 34.93°S, 138.69°E
Magnitude 3.2 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 3.5 gives ML 3.3 ± 0.6
Rp: 19.5km gives ML 3.3 ± 1.1
References
Hons; SAEQCat; 24/SA/54; McCue 2012;
Malpas 1954
597 | ADELAIDE AFTERSHOCKS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, March 1954

Date March 1954 References
Time Malpas 1954 report – multiple events requiring further
examination
Location
Magnitude
598 | KANGAROO ISLAND EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 March 1954

Time 1550 UTC VOLS-*;Sunday Advertiser p, 13/2/54
Location
Magnitude
599 | LOCKLEYS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 May 1954

Time 1510 UTC VOLS-*;Advertiser p.1 17/5/54
Location 34.93°S, 138.54°E

Magnitude

600 | MOUNT LOFTY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 September 1954
Location 27.62°S, 151.77°E

Magnitude

References
Magnitude 3.6 ML McCue 2012; VOLS-*;Advertiser p.3 3/9/54; Malpas 1954
report-2

Time VOLS-*;Advertiser p.1 9/9/54

Magnitude
603 | CALDELL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 September 1954

Location 34.03°S, 139.76°E

Magnitude
604 | SPALDING EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 December 1954


Magnitude 4.5 ML VOLS-554*; Malpas 1954 report-2; slight damage
605 | BLACK SPRINGS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 January 1955


Magnitude 4.2 ML VOLS-556*;minor tremor

606 | HILLTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 13 January 1955
Time Radius of Perceptibility Rp: 23km gives ML 3.4 ± 1.1

Magnitude 3.4 ML VOLS-577*;slight tremor in the am
607 | HILLTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 January 1955

Location 33.71°S, 138.65°E
References
608 | EUDUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 January 1955


Magnitude 3.1 ML VOLS-*;shock felt
609 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 January 1955


Magnitude 3.6 ML VOLS-558*;moderate tremor
610 | PORT VICTORIA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 April 1955


Magnitude 3.3 ML VOLS-559*;minor tremor
611 | MOUNT MISERY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 September 1955

Time 0945 UTC

VOLS-560*;violent shock
Magnitude 3.6 ML

612 | NETHERTON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 5 November 1955

613 | HANSON EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 7 December 1955


614 | HACKHAM EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 27 December 1955


615 | CRYSTAL BROOK EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 July 1956

Time 1200 UTC VOLS-*;Georgetown, Redhill Advertiser p.7 17/7/56
Location 33.26°S, 138.25°E

Magnitude
616 | EDEN HILLS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 February 1957

Time 2235 UTC VOLS-*;Adelaide, Eden Hills, 50 mile radius, lasted a few
seconds
Location 35.03°S, 138.59°E
Magnitude
617 | PORT AUGUSTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 February 1957

Location 32.73°S, 137.92°E

Magnitude

618 | PORT AUGUSTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 April 1957
Time VOLS-*;Advertiser p.6 26/4/57 late pm
Location 32.73°S, 137.92°E

Magnitude
619 | SNOWTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 June 1957

Location 33.83°S, 138.12°E

Magnitude

Location 35.78°S, 137.88°E

Magnitude
621 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 July 1958


622 | MACCLESFIELD EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 22 December 1958

Location 35.07°S, 138.78°E
623 | TANUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 February 1959



624 | ADELAIDE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 March 1959
Date 2 March 1959
Time 1222 UTC
Location 34.98°S, 138.73°E
Magnitude 2.6 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-*; SAEQCat; shock felt; 24/I54/05
625 | MEADOWS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 March 1959

Location 35.25°S, 138.71°E
626 | MOUNT MANTELL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 21 May 1959


Magnitude 4.4 ML
627 | CUMMINS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 20 August 1959

Location 34.21°S, 135.84°E

628 | MELROSE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 9 September 1959
Time 0417 UTC
Magnitude 4.3 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 6 gives ML 4.8 ± 0.7
References
SAEQCat; 24/I54/06





Time 1315 UTC VOLS-*;shock felt suburbs and country towns

Magnitude

632 | MAMBLIN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 November 1959
Time 0117 UTC
Location 33.36°S, 135.98°E
Magnitude 4.9 ML
Maximum Intensity
I0: 6 gives ML 4.8 ± 0.7
Rp: 150km gives ML 4.9 ± 1.8
References
SAEQCat; 24/I53/02
633 | LOCAL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 November 1959

VOLS-571*;shock felt, local
Time
Location
Magnitude
634 | LOCAL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 November 1959

Time VOLS-571*;shock felt, local
Location
Magnitude
635 | LOWER NORTH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 1 March 1960

Time VOLS-572*;
Location
Magnitude

636 | LOCAL EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 5 March 1960
Time 0340 UTC VOLS-573*;90km from Adelaide
Location
Magnitude
637 | JAMESTOWN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 May 1960


638 | PETERBOROUGH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 14 July 1960


639 | PETERBOROUGH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 15 July 1960


640 | UNGARRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 August 1960


Magnitude 4.3 ML

641 | CUMMINS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 August 1960
Date 30 August 1960
Time 2123 UTC
Magnitude 4.3 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
References
SAEQCat; 24/I53/03
642 | UNGARRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 August 1960

SAEQCat
Time 0214 UTC
Magnitude 4.4 ML
643 | CUMMINS EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 November 1960

SAEQCat
Time 2303 UTC
Magnitude 4.4 ML

644 | ARNO BAY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 24 February 1961

645 | SADDLEWORTH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 March 1961


646 | SPALDING EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 19 April 1961

VOLS-579*;slight
647 | COFFIN BAY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 June 1961


Magnitude 4.2 ML
648 | VICTOR HARBOR EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 January 1962


649 | KEITH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 10 January 1962


Magnitude 4.1 ML

650 | EYRE PENINSULA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 March 1962

Magnitude 4.2 ML
651 | KINGCOTE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 16 May 1962

Date 16 May 1962
Time 2141 UTC
Location 35.51°S, 137.66°E
Magnitude 4.4 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
Rp: 100km gives ML 4.5 ± 1.7
References
SAEQCat; 24/SA/08
652 | OODLA WIRRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 July 1962


Magnitude 2.4 ML


Magnitude 3.4 ML

654 | BUTE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 July 1962

Magnitude 2.9 ML
655 | YUNTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 23 July 1962

Time UTC Maximum Intensity I0: 3 gives ML 3.1 ± 0.5

656 | BAROSSA VALLEY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 6 September 1962


Magnitude 3.3 ML
657 | ST VINCENT GULF EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 26 September 1962

Time 0550 UTC
Magnitude 3.5 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 4 gives ML 3.6 ± 0.6
References
VOLS-582m; SAEQCat; slight

658 | HENLEY BEACH EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 November 1962

659 | GLENELG EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 December 1962

Time 1500 UTC VOLS-*;Glenelg house, Nth Glenelg, Osborne, Woodville
Sth, Advertiser p.1 18/12/62, p.13 19/12/62
Location 34.97°S, 138.44°E
Magnitude
660 | KARKOO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 February 1963


661 | KARKOO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 17 February 1963


662 | EDEOWIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 March 1963


Magnitude 4.1 ML
663 | INNAMINCKA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 March 1963


Magnitude 3.1 ML

664 | INNAMINCKA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 31 March 1963

Magnitude 3.1 ML
665 | QUORN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 April 1963


Magnitude 2.5 ML
666 | CLARE VALLEY EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 May 1963


667 | PORT AUGUSTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 May 1963

Location 32.73°S, 137.92°E
VOLS-588*;moderate

668 | PORT AUGUSTA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 May 1963
Date 30 May 1963
Time 0045 UTC
Location 32.73°S, 137.92°E
Magnitude 4.5 ML

Maximum Intensity
I0: 5 gives ML 4.2 ± 0.6
Rp: 120km gives ML 4.7 ± 1.7
References
669 | EURLIA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 18 June 1963


Magnitude 2.9 ML
670 | COCKALEECHIE EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 29 July 1963


Magnitude 2.1 ML
671 | SPALDING EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 28 August 1963

VOLS-590*;slight

672 | SPALDING EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 30 August 1963
Time UTC Maximum Intensity I0: 2.5 gives ML 2.8 ± 0.5

Magnitude 2.8 ML VOLS-590*;slight, in the am
673 | QUORN EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 2 September 1963


Magnitude 2.8 ML
674 | BEAUMONT EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 4 September 1963

Time 1200 UTC VOLS-591*;shock felt
Location 34.95°S, 138.66°E

Magnitude


Magnitude 1.6 ML
676 | ULOOLOO EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 11 November 1963


Magnitude 1.2 ML
677 | HAWKER EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 3 December 1963

Location 31.88°S, 138.42°E

Magnitude 3.3 ML

678 | EUDUNDA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 8 December 1963
SAEQCat
Time 1023 UTC
Location 34.16°S, 139.13°E
Magnitude 1.9 ML
679 | WILLOCHRA EARTHQUAKE, SOUTH AUSTRALIA, 12 December 1963

SAEQCat
Time 1952 UTC
Magnitude 2.2 ML

Chapter 5
Conclusions and Future Directions
It is well recognised internationally that the accuracy of assessing the seismic risk of a region is
dependent on the time span and completeness of the earthquake database. “The longer the
seismicity of an area is observed, the better the ability to predict future activity” (Sinadinovski,
Greenhalgh & Love, 2006, p.151). For South Australia, it is understood that the duration of
instrumentally recorded events (from 1964) is insufficient to assess the seismic risk. This is
even true for the Adelaide Geosyncline which shows the highest level of activity. The largest
recorded events in the State’s history have occurred during the pre-instrumental period
(Malpas, 1991b). Accordingly, the value of historical earthquake research is of great
importance for the assessment of ground motion models used in seismic risk assessment
(Bierbaum, 1994; Denham, 1979; Greenhalgh & McDougall, 1990; Malpas, 1991b; McCue,
2004; Sinadinovski et al., 2006). There is also the intrinsic value of retaining historical
information that stretches back to the colonisation of our state. This thesis contributes to the
field of historical earthquake research, with a particular focus on South Australia, which
contains some of the most seismically active regions in Australia.
5.1 An index of historical earthquakes

As detailed Chapter 2, a very comprehensive examination of historical earthquake records
held in the State Government archives and the Public Library of South Australia was carried out
during the early 1990s. This original work resulted in the compilation of a list of just over 460
pre-network earthquakes, the majority of which had escaped mention in any previous
publication on South Australian seismic risk. The historical earthquake research appears to
have been the only study of its kind performed so comprehensively, and resulted in the most
comprehensive list available. After 20 years, it still stands as the definitive list of historical
earthquake events in South Australia. The incorporation of those additional historical events
into the South Australian Earthquake Catalogue had the potential to raise the previous listing
of 49 pre-instrumental events (prior to 1963), to 511 earthquakes, and to extend it back
another 46 years to 1837. Some of the major events have been formally included into the
South Australian Earthquake Catalogue. However, for many events, there was insufficient

information to finalise the source parameters of an event due to the time consuming task of
manually trawling through historical records and newspapers for felt reports.
With the advent of the information age, researching historical newspapers and records is now
a feasible undertaking. As an example, the reports of an additional 110 previously
unrecognised events during the first 50 years of colonisation were recovered from digitised
South Australian newspapers, recently made available on the National Library of Australia’s
website called TROVE. This was done in a week and the South Australian Historical Earthquake
Index now comprises some 679 event with the construction of isoseismal maps for 114 of
those events.
More importantly, this quick investigation conducted in only 14 per cent of all South Australian
newspapers, indicates the high likelihood of uncovering many more South Australian
earthquakes, possibly in the hundreds. The search can be further expanded if interstate
records are considered. The period between the 1920s to the 1940s has a surprisingly low
number of events indexed currently and should be a priority for further research.
5.2 The issue of completeness

Chapter 3 was concerned with the procedures used to determine from the constructed
isoseismal maps the source parameters of time, location and size of historical earthquakes.
Where data were available, even minimally, an estimate of magnitude was assigned, resulting
in all but 39 events with an assigned value. This historical data were brought together with the
instrumental data available in the South Australian Earthquake Catalogue (1964-2012 inclusive)
for comparison. Any such comparison draws on the possibly tenuous assumption that the
return periods of events have remained constant in South Australia. Magnitude scores were
categorised into the ranges of ‘below 3’, ‘3-3.9’, ‘4-4.9’, ‘5-5.9’ and ‘6-6.9’, in order to consider
the frequency of events. However, since the return periods of events are dependent on the
size of events, and the intervals of historical observation (127 years) and instrumental
observation (49 years) differ, the historical data were proportionally reduced by 39 per cent in
order to make comparison over the same interval of 49 years.
Figure 5.1 presents the number of earthquakes in South Australia recorded during the
instrumental period (1964-2012 inclusive) compared to the relative proportion of events
recorded during the historical period (1837-1963 inclusive). It suggests that the approximate
number of events missing from the historical earthquake record is 9200 events below

magnitude 3, almost 300 magnitude 3-3.9 events, almost 30 events of magnitude 4-4.9, three
events of magnitude 5-5.9 and no missing events of magnitude 6 or above.
Figure 5.1. Number of earthquakes in South Australia recorded during the instrumental period
compared to the relative proportion of events recorded in the historical period
To take this analysis a step further, the ML magnitude values can be used directly in a hazard
assessment. The return period, T, was calculated for events of magnitude 3 and above,
separately for earthquakes in the historical and instrumental periods. A plot of magnitude ML
against the probability of exceedance, P, where P is the inverse of the return period, T, and
lnT = -lnP, is presented in Figure 5.2.
Figure 5.2. Magnitude against its probability of exceedance P

The extent of missing historical data in the low magnitude range, shown in Figure 5.2, is
reflected by the distance of points from the historical line of best fit and the effect of pulling
the line away from the instrumental line of best fit. The point of intersection can be
interpreted as the point of ‘completeness’ and corresponds to magnitude 5.9.
The equations for the lines of best fit, reordered, predict the magnitude for any return period
(T), as presented in Table 5.1. The current historical and instrumental records agree in their
prediction of an earthquake of magnitude ML 6 causing minor damage every 100 years or so.
These findings are similar to those of McCue (2012) and add further evidence to the
importance of historical earthquakes and their inclusion in seismic risk analysis and hazard
assessment in South Australia.
Table 5.1. Predictions of magnitude ML in South Australia for representative return periods
Return period (T) Historical Period Magnitude Instrumental Period Magnitude

ML = 1.78 + 0.85 lnT ML = 3.24 + 0.55 lnT
10 years 3.7 4.5
100 years 5.7 5.8
500 years 7.1 6.7
1000 years 7.7 7.1
5.3 Historical earthquake research going forward

This thesis builds upon and consolidates the work that was commenced 20 years ago, which
resulted in the production of 11 volumes, one of which appears now to be lost. In that time,
little appears to have been done as regards the curation of these historical assets. It was of
some surprise that none of these volumes had been digitally scanned or made publicly
available beyond several photocopied reproductions. These sets are held in the National
Library of Australia, Geoscience Australia and Primary Industries and Resources South Australia.
Moreover, the original list of just over 460 historical events was only just recently converted
into an active database by the author for use in this thesis. As part of this work, the list was
expanded by including existing events from the South Australian Earthquake Catalogue and by
investigating the first 50 years of South Australian newspapers in TROVE. The historical
earthquake list currently sits at 679 events, with associated documentation.
While it has been mainly the work of one person to get it to this point, it is now the work of
many to continue the substantial task of finding the missing events and assessing the felt
reports to determine event parameters. In order to preserve the work that has been done and

to make it available to many, all documentation and an active database of the South Australian
Historical Earthquake Index has been placed in ‘the cloud’ using the services of Google Docs.
The following documents are shared, via the links, on Google Docs.
South Australian Historical Earthquake Index

https://docs.google.com/spreadsheet/ccc?key=0Ao3jvFCOr6SddFVtY0xGTWpXWWtrc2c1cFNQN0JURVE
anyone with this link can view; registered researchers can edit
Please contact drkdix@gmail.com for editing privileges
South Australian Historical Earthquakes in the Pre-Instrumental Period 1837-1963:

A Comprehensive Chronicle and Analysis of Available Intensity Data
Dix, K.L. (2013) Masters Thesis, University of Adelaide, South Australia
https://docs.google.com/file/d/0B43jvFCOr6SdbHRjZFFNR3FjVk0/edit?usp=sharing
public, anyone can find it or with this link can view (10.7MB)
South Australian Historical Earthquakes: Compiled Documentation

https://docs.google.com/file/d/0B43jvFCOr6SdN3BCWGwzcm5mNlE/edit
Documentation from multiple sources has been chronologically collated as a one-stop
resource of historical earthquakes in South Australia
anyone with this link can view (110MB)
Malpas Volumes (1991 – 1993):

A folder containing 11 documents by Malpas
https://docs.google.com/folder/d/0B43jvFCOr6SddkVWZVdhcTBDRUU/edit
anyone with this link can view
Other References:
A collection of related research, journal articles and documents
https://docs.google.com/folder/d/0B43jvFCOr6SdMks3blpKTGlYNWc/edit
anyone with this link can view
By establishing this online resource, this thesis presents an opportunity to establish processes
that curate and maintain into the future an increasingly accurate record of historical
earthquakes in South Australia. Moreover, this work may also provide a model for the ongoing
development of historical earthquake records in other states and territories in Australia.
In some respects, little has changed since 1860 when Marryat first suggested “that information
should be collected respecting the various shocks of earthquakes”. Hopefully this vision is now
closer to being achieved.

References
Australian Bureau of Statistics (2006). Australian Historical Population Statistics 2006. Online
www.abs.gov.au/AUSSTATS/abs@.nsf/DetailsPage/3105.0.65.0012006
Barlow, D., Denham, D., Jones, T., McCue, K., Gibson, G. & Greenhalgh, S.A. (1986). The
Musgrave Ranges earthquake of March 30, 1986. Transactions of the Royal Society of
South Australia. 109, 187-189.
Barosh, P.J. (1969). Use of seismic intensity data to predict the effects of earthquakes and
underground nuclear explosions in various geologic settings. U.S. Geological Survey
Bulletin 1279.
Bierbaum, S. (1994) Earthquake hazard and microtremor analysis, South Australia. Unpublished
Honours Thesis Flinders University, Adelaide.
Blacket, Rev.J., (1907). Early History of South Australia. Vardon & Sons, Adelaide.
Brown, A. & Gibson, G. (2004). A multi-tiered earthquake hazard model for Australia.
Tectonophysics, 390, 25-43.
Bullen, K.E. & Bolt, B.A. (1956). The south Australian earthquake of 1939, March 26. Journal
and Proceedings of the Royal Society of New South Wales, 90, 19-28.
Burbidge, D.R. (ed.) (2012). The 2012 Australian Earthquake Hazard Map. Record 2012/71.
Geoscience Australia: Canberra.
Burke-Gaffney, T.N., (1952). Seismicity of Australia. Journal of the Proceedings of the Royal
Society of Australia, 85, 47-52.
Clark, D. & McPherson, A. (2011). Large earthquake recurrence in the Adelaide region: A
palaeoseismological perspective. Australian Earthquake Engineering Society 2011
Conference, 18-20 November, Barossa Valley, South Australia.
Denham, D. 1979. Earthquake Hazard in Australia. In R.L. Heathcote & B.G. Them (Eds.),
Natural Hazards in Australia (pp. 94-116). Australian Academy of Science, Canberra.
Dewey, J. & Byerly, P. (1969) Earthquake Monitoring. Bulletin of the Seismological Society of
America, 59 (1), 183-227.
Dodwell, G.F. (1910). South Australian Earthquakes. Australasian Association for the
Advancement of Science, 12, 416-423.
Doyle, H.A., Everingham, I.B. & Sutton, D.J. (1968). Seismicity of the Australian Continent.
Journal of the Geological Society of Australia, 15 (2), 295-312.
Dyster, T. (1979). Strong Shock of Earthquake: The Story of the Four Greatest Earthquakes in
the History of South Australia. Report, Department of Physics University of Adelaide,
South Australia.

Dyster, T. (1996). Strong Shock of Earthquake: The Story of the Four Greatest Earthquakes in
the History of South Australia. Report Book 95/47. Department Of Mines And Energy
South Australia.
Eisinger, U., Gutdeutsch, R. & Hammerl, C. (1992). Historical earthquake research - An example
of interdisciplinary cooperation between Geophysicists and Historians. In R. Gutdeutsch,
G. Grünthal & R. Musson (Eds) Historical Earthquakes in Central Europe (pp. 33-50),
Wien.
Everingham, I.B., McEwin, A.J. & Denham, D. (1982). Atlas of isoseismal maps of Australian
earthquakes. Bureau of Mineral Resources, Australia, Bulletin 214.
Gaull, B.A. & Michael-Leiba, M.O. & Rynn, J.M.W. (1990). Probabilistic earthquake risk maps of
Australia. Australian Journal of Earth Sciences, 37, 169-187.
Gaull, B.A. & Michael-Leiba, M.O. (1986). Interpretation of the new earthquake risk maps of
Australia. Earthquake Engineering Symposium, Institute of Engineers Australia, No.
86/15.
Gee, L.S. & Leith, W.S. (2011). The Global Seismographic Network, Facts Sheet. United States
Geological Survey, Albuquerque. Online pubs.usgs.gov/fs/2011/3021
Gisler, M. (2003). Historical seismology in Switzerland: Reflections on issues and insights.
Environment and History, 9, 215-237.
Greenhalgh, S., Denham, D., McDougall, R. & Rynn, J.M. (1988). Magnitude-intensity relations
for Australian earthquakes. Bulletin of the Seismological Society of America, 78, 374-380.
Greenhalgh, S., Denham, D., McDougall, R. & Rynn, J.M. (1989). Intensity relations for
Australian earthquakes. Tectonophysics, 166, 255-267.
Greenhalgh, S.A. & Denham, D. (1986). The Beltana, South Australian earthquake of 29
December 1983 and aftershocks. Australian Journal of Earth Sciences, 33(4), 401-411.
Greenhalgh, S.A. & McDougall, R.M. (1990). Earthquake risk in South Australia. Civil
Engineering Transactions, 32(3), 106-115.
Greenhalgh, S.A. & Parham, R.T. (1986). The Richter earthquake magnitude scale in South
Australia. Australian Journal of Earth Sciences, 33, 519-528.
Greenhalgh, S.A. & Singh, R. (1986). A revised magnitude scale for South Australian
earthquakes. Bulletin of the Seismological Society of America, 75, 757-770.
Greenhalgh, S.A. & Singh, R. (1988). The seismicity of the Adelaide Geosyncline, South
Australia. Bulletin of the Seismological Society of America, 78, 243-263.
Greenhalgh, S.A., Love, D., Malpas, K. & McDougall, R. (1994). South Australian earthquakes
1980-92. Australian Journal of Earth Sciences, 41, 483-495.
Greenhalgh, S.A., Love, D., Sinadinovski, C. & Malpas, K.L. (1994). Thirty years of seismic
network recording in South Australia; selected results. Physics of the Earth and Planetary
Interiors. 86(4), 277-299.

Greenhalgh, S.A., Parham, R.T. & McCue, K. (1988).The South Australian seismic network. BMR
Journal Australian Geology and Geophysics, 10, 345-356.
Greenhalgh, S.A., Singh, R. & Parham, R. (1986). Earthquakes in South Australia. Transactions
of the Royal Society of South Australia, 110(4), 145-154.
Gutenberg, B. & Richter, C.F. (1942). Earthquake magnitude, intensity, energy and
acceleration. Bulletin of the Seismological Society of America, 32, 163-191.
Gutenberg, B. & Richter, C.F. (1956). Earthquake magnitude, intensity, energy and acceleration
(second paper). Bulletin of the Seismological Society of America, 46(2) 105-145.
Housner, G.W. (1970). Measurement of severity of earthquake ground shaking. Proceedings of
the US National Conference on Earthquake Engineering (pp.25-33), EERI Ann Arbor,
Michigan.
Howchin, W. (1909). The Geography of South Australia. Whitcombe and Tombs, Christchurch.
Hunt, H.A. (1918). Rainfall Records for South Australia and Northern Territory. Central Weather
Bureau, Melbourne.
Kanamori, H. (1977). The energy release in great earthquakes. Journal of Geophysical Research,
82(20), 2981–2987.
Kerr-Grant, C. (1956). The Adelaide Earthquake of 1st of March 1954. Transactions of the Royal
Society of South Australia, 59, 177-185.
Kim, V. (2011). Japan damage could reach $235 billion, World Bank estimates. Los Angeles
Times, March 21, 2011. www.latimes.com/business/la-fgw-japan-quake-world-bank-
20110322 ,0,3799976.story
Knibbs, G.H. (1911). Official Year Book of the Commonwealth of Australia, 1901 – 1910.
Commonwealth Bureau of Census and Statistics, Melbourne.
Leonard, M. (2008). One hundred years of earthquake recording in Australia. Bulletin of the
Seismological Society of America, 98(3), 1458-1470.
Love, D. (1996). Seismic Hazard and Microzonation of the Adelaide Metropolitan Area. SADME
Report Book 96/27, Department of Mines and Energy South Australia, Adelaide.
Love, D. (2000). Digital isoseismal mapping. Proceedings of the Australian Earthquake
Engineering Society Conference, Dams, Faults and Earthquakes. 15-16 November 2000,
Hobart.
Love, D. (2007). New seismograph network. South Australian MESA Journal, 46, 44.
Malpas, K.L. (1991a). Adelaide 1954 Earthquake, South Australia. Unpublished report, Flinders
University: Adelaide. Online
docs.google.com/open?id=0B43jvFCOr6SdZGhGS08tazdWdGc
Malpas, K.L. (1991b). Seismic Risk in South Australia. Unpublished Honours Thesis, Flinders
University of South Australia, Adelaide.
Malpas, K.L. (1991c). South Australian Earthquakes. Unpublished report, Flinders University:
Adelaide. Online docs.google.com/file/d/0B43jvFCOr6SdR29wUVJVeFItRVk/edit

Malpas, K.L. (1991d). Warooka 1902 Earthquake, South Australia. Unpublished record, Flinders
University: Adelaide. Online docs.google.com/open?id=0B43jvFCOr6Sdb2lscGtRYV92VXc
Malpas, K.L. (1991e). Beachport 1897 Earthquake, South Australia. Unpublished record,
Flinders University: Adelaide. (Volume is currently missing)
Malpas, K.L. (1993a). Historical earthquakes in South Australia Vol 1. Unpublished report,
Flinders University. Online docs.google.com/open?id=0B43jvFCOr6SdeDUyYndCUEp5elU
Malpas, K.L. (1993b). Historical earthquakes in South Australia Vol 2. Unpublished report,
Flinders University. Online
docs.google.com/open?id=0B43jvFCOr6SdQ2JnQnN3U2trWms
Malpas, K.L. (1993c). Historical earthquakes in South Australia Vol 3. Unpublished report,
docs.google.com/open?id=0B43jvFCOr6SdQUZlTm95aGNyb3M
Malpas, K.L. (1993d). Historical earthquakes in South Australia Vol 4. Unpublished report,
docs.google.com/open?id=0B43jvFCOr6SdcmwwLU1Rd2dfLXM
Malpas, K.L. (1993e). Historical earthquakes in South Australia Vol 5. Unpublished report,
docs.google.com/open?id=0B43jvFCOr6SdNE5kMFVaV3d6R1E
Malpas, K.L. (1993f). Mount Barker 1883 Earthquake, South Australia. Unpublished Report,
Flinders University. Online docs.google.com/open?id=0B43jvFCOr6SdX2RBVkRPSld0eGM
McCue, K. (2004). Australia: Historical earthquake studies. Annals of Geophysics, 47(2/3), 387-
397.
McCue, K. (2012). Historical earthquakes in South Australia. The Australian Earthquake
Engineering Society Member Articles. Online
www.aees.org.au/Articles/McCue_SA_EQs.pdf
McCue, K.F. (1975). Seismicity and Seismic Risk in South Australia. University of Adelaide,
Physics Department, ADP 137.
McCue, K.F. (1980). Magnitudes of some early earthquakes in south-eastern Australia. Search,
11(3), 78-80.
McCue, K.F. (1996). Atlas of Isoseismal Maps of Australian Earthquakes, Part 3. Record
1996/19, Australian Geological Survey Organisation, Canberra.
McCue, K.F. (2002). Atlas of Isoseismal Maps of Australian Earthquakes. In preparation.
McEwin, A.J., Underwood, R. & Denham, D. (1976). Earthquake Risk in Adelaide. BMR Journal
of Australasian Geology and Geophysics, 1, 15-21.
Nuttli, O.W., Bollinger, G.A. & Griffiths, D.W. (1979). On the relation between Modified
Mercalli intensity and body-wave magnitude. Seismological Society of America Bulletin,
69, 893-909.
Parham, R.T., Greenhalgh, S.A. & McCue, K. (1988). The South Australian seismic network. BMR
Journal of Australian Geology and Geophysics, 10, 345-355.

Park, J., Song, T.-R. A., Tromp, J., Okal, E., Stein, S., Roult, G., Clevede, E., Laske, G., Kanamori,
H., Davis, P., Berger, J., Braitenberg, C., Van Camp, M., Lei, X., Sun, H., Xu, H. & Rossat, S.
(2005). Earth's free oscillations excited by the 26 December 2004 Sumatra-Andaman
earthquake. Science, 308, 1139-1144.
PDE (Preliminary Determination of Earthquakes) Monthly Listing, U.S. Geological Survey,
Golden, CO.
Richter, C.F. (1958) Elementary Seismology. WH Freeman & Company, New York.
Robertson, B.M. (2008). The importance of partnerships for newspaper preservation. Paper
presented at the IFLA International Newspaper Conference 2008.
Rossiter, D. (1982). A Study of the Basic Components of Seismic Hazard Assessment for the
South Australian Area. Unpublished Masters Thesis, University of Adelaide.
Rynn, J., Denham, D., Greenhalgh, S.A., Jones, T., Gregson, P.J., McCue, K. & Smith, R. (1987).
Atlas of Isoseismal Maps of Australian Earthquakes, Part 2. Australian Government
Publishing Service, Canberra, BMR Bulletin 222.
Sinadinovski C., Greenhalgh S.A. & Love D. (2006). Historical earthquakes: A case study for the
Adelaide 1954 earthquake. Proceedings of the Australian Earthquake Engineering
Society, Canberra. Online
www.aees.org.au/Proceedings/2006_Papers/151_Sinadinovski_et_al.pdf
South Australian Gazette and Colonial Register (Adelaide, SA : 1836 – 1839). Earthquake.
Saturday 29 July 1837, p.3. Online nla.gov.au/nla.news-article31749667
South Australian Register (1860). Wednesday 10 October 1860, p.3.
Staveley, J.K. (1986). Earthquake insurance in Australia. Earthquake Engineering Symposium,
Institution of Engineers Australia (pp.48-52), Sydney, Australia, 2-3 December 1986.
Stewart, I.C.F. (1984). Earthquake risk in South Australia using averaged seismic moment.
Australian Journal of Earth Sciences, 31, 61-73.
Stewart, I.C.F., Slade, A. & Sutton, D.J. (1973). South Australian Seismicity 1967-1971. Journal
of the Geological Society of Australia, 19, 41-52.
Sturt, C. (1847). Narrative of an Expedition into Central Australia. Map of Route of Sturt's
Central Australian Expedition (1844 to 1846). Online
gutenberg.net.au/ebooks/e00058.html
Sutton, D.J. & White, R.E. (1966). The seismicity of South Australia. Journal Geological Society
of Australia, 15, 25-32.
Wikipedia (2013) Lists of earthquakes. Online en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lists_of_earthquakes
Woods, J.E. (1862). Geological Observations in South Australia. London. Longman, Green & Co,
London.

Appendix A
List of Pre-Seismic Network Newspapers in
South Australia
Source: SA Memory website http://www.samemory.sa.gov.au/site/page.cfm?u=921

Source: TROVE website http://trove.nla.gov.au/ndp/del/titles?state=South%20Australia
Location Newspaper Publication Period Years TROVE

Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN GAZETTE & COLONIAL REGISTER June 1836 - June 1839 4 done
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN RECORD Feb 1838 - Apr 1841 4
Adelaide SOUTHERN AUSTRALIAN June 1838 - Nov 1844 7 done
Adelaide ADELAIDE CHRONICLE & SA ADVERTISER Dec 1839 - May 1842 4
Adelaide ADELAIDE GUARDIAN Sept - Oct 1839 1
Port Lincoln PORT LINCOLN HERALD AND SA COMMERCIAL ADVERTISER Apr 1839 - May 1840 2
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN REGISTER July 1839 - Dec 1900 62 done
Adelaide ADELAIDE GENERAL ADVERTISER & PT. LINCOLN HERALD Aug - Oct 1840 1
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN COLONIST Mar Sept 1840 1
Adelaide ADELAIDE EXAMINER Dec 1841 - June 1843 3
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN NEWS LETTER Dec 1841 - Dec 1843 3
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN REFORMER July 1842 1
Adelaide SOUTHERN STAR Oct 1842 - Feb 1843 2
Adelaide OBSERVER / ADELAIDE OBSERVER Jan 1843 - Feb 1931 89
Nov 1844 - Aug 1851; Nov
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN 10 to 1951
1868 - Dec 1869
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN GAZETTE & MINING JOURNAL Oct 1847 - Mar 1852 6
Adelaide ADELAIDE TIMES Oct 1848 - May 1858 11
Tanunda DEUTSCHE ZEITUNG FUR SUD AUSTRALIEN June 1848 - Mar 1851 4
Adelaide MERCURY & SOUTH AUSTRALIAN SPORTING CHRONICLE July 1849 - 1851 3
Adelaide ADELAIDE COMMERCIAL ADVERTISER Mar 1850 - Aug 1851 2
Tanunda SUD AUSTRALISCHE ZEITUNG May 1850 - Apr 1851 2 done
Tanunda ADELAIDER DEUTSCHE ZEITUNG July 1860 - Dec 1862 12 done
Adelaide AUSTRAL EXAMINER Mar - Dec 1851 1
Adelaide ADELAIDE MORNING CHRONICLE June 1852 - Nov 1853 2 done
Apr 1852 - Dec 1853; Jan
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN CHRONICLE 1868 - Apr 1881; Mar 1889 - 23 done
Sept 1895
Adelaide ADELAIDE GAZETTE EXTRAORDINARY 24 May 1853 1
Adelaide EXAMINER Apr - July 1853 1
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN FREE PRESS Oct 1853 - Apr 1854 2
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN WEEKLY DISPATCH Jan 1853 - Dec 1855 3
Adelaide FIRST OF APRIL CRACKER OR SA WASP 1 Apr 1854 1
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN ADVERTISER July 1858 - Mar 1889 32 done
July 1858 - Dec 1867; Apr
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN WEEKLY CHRONICLE 19 done
1881 - Mar 1889
July 1860; Jan 1862 - Dec
Tanunda ADELAIDER BLATTER FUR ERNST AND SCHERZ 15
1874
Kapunda NORTHERN STAR May 1860 - Dec 1863 4
Adelaide BELLS LIFE IN ADELAIDE Apr 1861 - Mar 1862 2
Mount Gambier BORDER WATCH Apr 1861- 153 to 1954
Adelaide ADELAIDE EXPRESS Dec 1863 - 1865 3

Adelaide AUSTRALISCHE DEUTSCHE ZEITUNG Mar 1863 - Mar 1874 12
Gawler BUNYIP Sept 1863 - 151 to 1954
Kapunda KAPUNDA HERALD Oct 1864 - May 1951 88
Adelaide DAILY TELEGRAPH July 1865 - Dec1866 2
Kadina WALLAROO TIMES Feb 1865 - July 1888 24
Mount Gambier MOUNT GAMBIER STANDARD May 1866 - May 1874 9
Strathalbyn SOUTHERN ARGUS Mar 1866 - 148 to 1954
Adelaide EXPRESS & TELEGRAPH Jan 1867 - Nov 1922 56
Adelaide ILLUSTRATED ADELAIDE POST Mar 1867 - Dec 1874 8
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN SATIRIST July 1867 - Apr 1868 2
Adelaide OUR TIMES June 1868 1
Adelaide EVENING JOURNAL Jan 1869 - Sept 1912 44
Gawler GAWLER TIMES & GOLDFIELDS REPORTER Mar 1869 - June 1873 5
Clare NORTHERN ARGUS Feb 1869 - 145 to 1954
Kapunda GUMERACHA GUARDIAN & NORTH EASTERN ADVERTISER Mar 1870 - Mar 1871 2
Kapunda GUARDIAN: AND NORTH EASTERN ADVERTISER May 1871 - Mar 1874 4
Adelaide REVIEW 26 Sept 1871 1
Moonta YORKES PENINSULA ADVERTISER Oct 1872 - July 1922 51
Adelaide AUSTRALASIAN SKETCHER Apr 1873 - Dec 1889 17
Adelaide HARP AND SOUTHERN CROSS Dec 1873 - Dec 1875 3
Adelaide FARMERS WEEKLY MESSENGER Apr 1874 - Sept 1878 5
Kapunda NORTHERN GUARDIAN Apr - May 1874 1
Adelaide HAUSFREUND Oct 1875 - Mar 1876 2
Adelaide ILLUSTRATED ADELAIDE NEWS Jan 1875 - Sept 1880 6
Naracoorte NARACOORTE HERALD Dec 1875 1
Adelaide NEUE DEUTSCHE ZEITUNG FÜR AUSTRALIEN Oct 1875 - Sept 1876 2
Mount Gambier SOUTH EASTERN ENSIGN July 1875 - June 1876 2
Adelaide TRIBUNE Oct 1875-Jan 1876 2
Burra NORTHERN MAIL June - Dec 1876 1
Port Adelaide PORT ADELAIDE POST July 1876 1
Port Pirie PORT PIRIE GAZETTE AND AREAS NEWS Feb 1876 - Dec 1884 9
Port Wakefield PORT WAKEFIELD TIMES Aug 1876 - 138
SOUTH AUSTRALIAN LICENSED VICTUALLERS GAZETTE &
Adelaide Oct 1876 - Sept 1886 11
SPORTING CHRONICLE
Adelaide ADELAIDE ECHO Sept - Oct 1877 1
Jamestown AREAS EXPRESS & FARMERS JOURNAL May 1877 - Dec 1928 52
Adelaide AUSTRALIAN STAR June 1877 - Mar 1881 5
Burra BURRA NEWS AND NORTHERN MAIL Jan 1877 - June 1878 2
Adelaide LABOUR ADVOCATE Nov 1877 - May 1878 2
Port Augusta PORT AUGUSTA DISPATCH AND FLINDERS ADVERTISER Aug 1877 - Apr 1916 40
Mount Gambier SOUTH EASTERN STAR Oct 1877 - Oct 1930 54
Burra BURRA RECORD Oct 1878 - Mar 1977 100 to 1954
Adelaide CHRISTIAN COLONIST Oct 1878 - July 1894 17
Adelaide FREARSONS WEEKLY Feb 1878 - Apr 1884 7
Gawler GAWLER STANDARD Jan 1878 - Feb 1885 8
Jamestown JAMESTOWN REVIEW Mar 1878 - June 1881 4
PORT ADELAIDE NEWS AND LE FEVRE'S PENINSULA
Port Adelaide Mar 1878 - Jan 1897 20
ADVERTISER
Adelaide TRADERS COURIER & FREELANCE Feb - Oct 1878; Oct 1879 2
Adelaide FREARSONS MONTHLY ILLUS. ADELAIDE NEWS Oct 1880 - Dec 1884 5
Mount Barker MOUNT BARKER COURIER Oct 1880 - Feb 1983 104
Jamestown AGRICULTURIST & REVIEW July 1881 - Dec 1948 68
Adelaide CITY & COUNTRY Sept 1881 - Mar 1883 3
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN TIMES Mar 1883 - Dec 1885 3

Adelaide WAR CRY & OFFICIAL GAZETTE OF THE SALVATION ARMY Apr 1883 - May 1898 16
Terowie BRITISH AUSTRALIAN FEDERAL STANDARD Apr - June 1884 1
Terowie TEROWIE ENTERPRISE Aug 1884 - Dec 1891 8
Adelaide PICTORIAL AUSTRALIAN Jan 1885 - Dec 1895 11
Port Pirie PORT PIRIE ADVOCATE AND AREAS NEWS Mar 1885 - July 1898 14
May 1886-Oct 1887 ;
Adelaide OUR COMMONWEALTH 3
Mar 1888
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN SENTINEL Oct 1886 - Oct 1889 4
Port Broughton BROUGHTON ECHO Nov 1887 - July 1888 2
Peterborough PETERSBURGH TIMES Aug 1887 - May 1919 33
Teetulpa TEETULPA NEWS AND GOLDEN AGE Feb 1887 1
Kadina KADINA AND WALLAROO TIMES Aug 1888 - Mar 1966 79
Adelaide ADVERTISER Mar 1889 - 125 to 1954
Jamestown LAURA STANDARD & CRYSTAL BROOK COURIER Apr 1889 - Dec 1948 60
Port Pirie PORT PIRIE STANDARD AND BARRIER ADVERTISER Jan 1889 - July 1898 10
Port Elliot SOUTHERN FREEMAN Apr 1889 - Mar 1890 2
Adelaide AUSTRALIAN CHRISTIAN WORLD Apr 1890 - Dec 1951 62
Moonta PEOPLE'S WEEKLY May 1890 - Mar 1966 77
Adelaide PIONEER : Land & Labor Library of Australia Nov 1890 - Dec 1892 3
Millicent MILLICENT TIMES July 1891 - Dec 1905 15
Peterborough ORROROO ENTERPRISE Jan 1892 - Mar 1970 79
Apr - Dec 1892; May 1895 -
Renmark RENMARK PIONEER 20
July 1913
Burnside BURNSIDE & KNIGHTSBRIDGE HERALD Nov 1893 only 1
Adelaide COUNTRY Sept 1893 - Dec 1896 4
Norwood EAGLE 22 Sept 1894 1
Adelaide STANDARD May 1894; Apr 1896 3
Adelaide WEEKLY HERALD Oct 1894 - Dec 1898 5
Adelaide CHRONICLE Oct 1895 - Sept 1975 81 to 1954
Norwood FREEPRESS Jan - Aug 1895 1
Quorn QUORN MERCURY May 1895 - Oct 1956 62
Kadina YORKES' PENINSULA PLAIN DEALER Feb 1895 - Feb 1897 3
Adelaide CRITIC Sept 1897 - May 1924 28
Kadina PLAIN DEALER Mar 1897 - Jan 1926 30
Yorketown PIONEER Mar 1898 - Dec 1960 63
Port Pirie PORT PIRIE ADVERTISER Apr 1898 - June 1924 27
Port Pirie PORT PIRIE RECORDER July 1898 - Jan 1919 22 done
Yorketown SOUTHERN YORKES' PENINSULA PIONEER Jan - Mar 1898 1
Adelaide HERALD Jan 1899 - Mar 1910 12
Adelaide REGISTER Jan 1901 - Dec 1931 31 done
Yorketown CLARION June 1902 - May 1 1
Balaklava CENTRAL ADVOCATE Sept 1903 - Sept 1909 7
Jamestown JAMESTOWN STAR & FARMERS JOURNAL July 1903 - June 1946 44
Adelaide WEEKLY NEWS Jan 1903 - Oct 1918 16
Adelaide MINING STANDARD Sept 1904 - Oct 1909 6
Port Lincoln PORT LINCOLN, TUMBY BAY AND WEST COAST RECORDER July 1904 - Oct 1909 6
Adelaide SUNDAY TIMES Dec 1904 1
Port Lincoln WESTERN WEEKLY NEWS Mar 1904 - 110
Jan - Oct 1904;
Port Adelaide PORT ADELAIDE NEWS 22
Aug 1913 - Aug 1933
Woodside SOUTHERNER July 1905 - Apr 1906 2
Adelaide ADELAIDE STOCK & STATION JOURNAL Aug 1906 - Jan 1967 62
Kadina COPPER AGE Aug 1906 - Dec 1908 3
Adelaide GADFLY Feb 1906 - Feb 1909 4

Millicent SOUTH EASTERN TIMES Jan 1906 - 108
Unley UNLEY CITIZEN June 1906 - Dec 1912 7
Nov 1907 - June 1951; July
Kingscote KANGAROO ISLAND COURIER 57
1957 - Mar 1968
Tanunda BAROSSA NEWS Oct 1908 - May 1951 44
Hamley Bridge HAMLEY BRIDGE EXPRESS Oct 1908 1
Norwood NORWOOD STANDARD June - Aug 1908 1
Owen OWENS WEEKLY AND DALKEY DISTRICT COURIER Oct - Nov 1908 1
Pinnaroo PINNAROO COUNTRY NEWS June 1908 - Mar 1922 15
Bordertown TATIARA & LAWLOTT NEWS June 1908 - June 1912 5
June 1909 - June 1911; Jan
Adelaide DAILY COMMERCIAL NEWS & SHIPPING LIST 56
1921 - Mar 1973
Port Broughton BROUGHTON STAR Mar 1909 - July 1912 4
Adelaide EVENING POST Feb 1909 - June 1913 5
Port Lincoln WEST COAST RECORDER Oct 1909 - Dec 1942 34
Balaklava WOOROORA PRODUCER Sept 1909 - June 1940 32
Mar 1909 - June 1941; Dec
Snowtown STANLEY HERALD 35
1947 - Dec 1948
Crystal Brook CRYSTAL BROOK TIMES Jan 1910 - May 1917 8
Adelaide DAILY HERALD Mar 1910 - June 1924 15
Cleve EYRE PENINSULA TRIBUNE & KIMBA DISPATCH Dec 1910 - 104
Port Wakefield WAKEFIELD SUN July 1910 - May 1912 3
Adelaide ADELAIDE JOURNAL OF COMMERCE Apr 1911 - Apr 1917 7
Ardrossan ARDROSSAN NEWS Feb - July 1911 1
Clare BLYTH AGRICULTURIST June 1911 - June 1969 59
Maitland MAITLAND WATCH Dec 1911 - June 1969 59
Pinnaroo PINNAROO BORDER TIMES Mar 1911 - Dec 1986 76
Wallaroo WALLAROO WHEATSHEAF Dec 1911 - June 1921 11
Booleroo Centre BOOLEROO TIMES / MAGNET Feb 1912 - July 1913 4
Mount Gambier EXCHANGE Sept 1912 - Oct 1942 31
Mannum MANNUM MERCURY AND FARMERS JOURNAL Mar 1912 - Mar 1917 6
Port Augusta NORTH WESTERN STAR AND FROME JOURNAL Aug 1912 - July 1917 6
Peterborough PETERSBURG ENTERPRISE Jan - Aug 1912 1
Adelaide SATURDAY MAIL May 1912 - Mar 1917 6
Adelaide THE JOURNAL Sept 1912 - July 1923 12
Adelaide THE MAIL May 1912 - Jan 1954 43 done
Ceduna WEST COAST SENTINEL June 1912 - 102
Tumby Bay WESTERN PEOPLE AND TUMBY BAY TIMES June - July 1912 1
Aug 1912 - May 1930; Apr
Victor Harbor VICTOR HARBOUR TIMES 74
1932 - Dec 1986
Peterborough FRITH'S BULLETIN 15 Apr 1913 1
Renmark MURRAY PIONEER July 1913 - 101
Port Pirie SATURDAY TIMES Dec 1913 - Aug 1914 2
Peterborough SPORTING TELEGRAPH May - July 1913 1
Hindmarsh WEST TORRENS GAZETTE Nov 1913 - Nov 1914 2
Glenelg GLENELG GUARDIAN Oct 1914 - Feb 1964 51
Adelaide SATURDAY EXPRESS Aug 1914 - Apr 1929 16
Adelaide SATURDAY JOURNAL Jan 1917 - Apr 1929 16
Port Augusta TRANSCONTINENTAL Nov 1914 - Aug 1971 58
Port Wakefield PORT WAKEFIELD MONITOR Jan 1915 - June 1941 27
Adelaide EXPRESS & TELEGRAPH: special war edition Feb 1916 - June 1917 2
Adelaide THE JOURNAL: Special Cable edition Feb 1916 - June 1917 2
Adelaide DAILY SHIPPING INDEX OF AUSTRALASIA May 1917 - Dec 1920 4
Pinnaroo MURRAYVILLE PIONEER Nov 1917 - May 1927 11
Angaston LEADER July 1918 - 96

Port Adelaide LIBERAL LEADER Dec 1918 - Aug 1925 8
Adelaide NATIONALIST Oct 1918 - May 1920 3
Unley UNLEY NEWS Sept 1918 - May 1923 6
Adelaide DAYLIGHT Feb 1919 - Dec 1928 10
Norwood EAST SUBURBAN ADVOCATE Aug 1919 - Dec 1919 1
Adelaide NEW ADELAIDE NEWS Mar 1919 - Apr 1921 3
Norwood NORWOOD ADVOCATE June 1919 - Aug 1919 1
Port Pirie RECORDER Jan 1919 - July 1971 - 53 to 1954
Peterborough TIMES AND NORTHERN ADVERTISER May 1919 - Mar 1970 52
Unley UNLEY REVIEW Dec 1919 - Jan 1920 2
Hindmarsh WEST TORRENS NEWS Sept 1919 - Apr 1921 3
Adelaide ADELAIDE NEWS Aug 1920 - Apr 1921 2
Adelaide INDUSTRIAL SOLIDARITY Feb - Dec 1920 1
Kilkenny DISTRICT REFLECTOR Oct 1921 - Feb 1922 2
Adelaide PEOPLES ADVOCATE Oct 1921 - Feb 1950 30
Unley UNLEY WELFARE Aug 1921 - Oct 1924 4
Adelaide WEST ADELAIDE NEWS Apr - Dec 1921 1
Nov 1922 - July 1923; May
Adelaide EXPRESS 9
1945 - Mar 1951
Adelaide COUNTRY NEWS Dec 1922 - Dec 1935 14
Eudunda EUDUNDA COURIER Feb 1922 - Apr 1981 60
Lameroo LAMEROO WEEKLY NEWS June 1922 1
Glenelg GLENELG NEWS Jan 1923 - July 1924 2
Adelaide McMAHON'S NEWS Jan 1923 1
Adelaide NEWS July 1923 - Mar 1992 70
Adelaide SMITHS WEEKLY: SA EDITION July 1923 - June 1938 16
Adelaide WEST SUBURBAN ECHO May 1923 - May 1924 2
Moonta YORKE PENINSULA FARMER June 1923 - Jan 1933 11
Adelaide NORTHERN SPORTSMAN Mar 1924 - Oct 1931 8
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN WORKER Aug 1924 - Apr 1959 36
Adelaide WELFARE TIMES Oct 1924 - July 1925 2
Adelaide WESTERN TIMES July - Oct 1924 1
Adelaide EASTERN TRADER Feb - May 1925 1
Loxton LOXTON CLARION July 1925 - Oct 1928 4
Adelaide NORTHERN DISTRICTS COURIER Aug 1925 - Dec 1927 3
Adelaide SOUTH AUSTRALIAN (SA Liberal Federation) Sept 1925 - Sept 1929 5
Kimba KIMBA DISPATCH Sept 1927 - May 1941 15
Lameroo LAMEROO MAIL Feb 1927 1
Norwood NORWOOD NEWS Oct 1927 - Aug 1928 2
Port Lincoln PORT LINCOLN TIMES Aug 1927 - 87 to 1954
Adelaide DIRECT ACTION May 1928 - Apr 1929 2
Unley SOUTHERN SUBURBAN RECORDER Oct - Dec 1928 1
Ceduna WESTERN MAIL July 1928 - Dec 1930 3
Adelaide EXPRESS & JOURNAL Apr 1929 - May 1945 17
Port Adelaide PORT ADELAIDE GAZETTE Jan - May 1930 1
Victor Harbor THE TIMES May 1930 - Apr 1932 3
Adelaide ADELAIDE HILLS PRODUCER & GAZETTE Sept 1931 - Feb 1932 2
Port Lincoln CHALLENGER May 1932 - Oct 1934 3
Adelaide NEW ADELAIDE GAZETTE Sept 1933 - Dec 1933 1
Moonta THE FARMER Jan 1933 - Dec 1947 15
Unley UNLEY TIMES Aug - Dec 1933 1
Murray Bridge MURRAY VALLEY STANDARD Nov 1934 - 80
Adelaide DELTION PHAROY Dec 1935 - Jan 1936 2

Adelaide PHAROS Feb - May 1936 1
St Peters EASTERN STAR July - Aug 1937 1
Adelaide TURF REVIEW Aug - Sept 1937 1
Port Adelaide CITIZEN Nov 1938 - May 1940 3
Glenelg GLENELG LEADER Dec 1938 - Mar 1940 3
Riverton MID-NORTH COURIER Jan 1938 - June 1942 5
Unley UNLEY CITY STAR Nov 1938 - Feb 1940 3
Adelaide COMMERCIAL AUSTRALIA Jan 1940 - Oct 1967 28
Hamley Bridge JUNCTION NEWS & OWEN POST Feb 1940 - July 1967 28
Whyalla WHYALLA NEWS Apr 1940 - 74
July 1940 - June 1944; July
Balaklava PRODUCER 43
1946 - June 1983
Adelaide TRUTH 1941 - May 1964 24
Daw Park, Glenunga, Goodwood,
Kensington, Norwood, Pasadena, COMMUNITY NEWS Dec 1944 - May 1954 11
Wattle Park, Croydon Park
Blackwood THE COROMANDEL Aug 1945 - Aug 1970 26
Port Adelaide GATEWAY Aug - Nov 1946 1
Kingston SE KINGSTON WEEKLY May 1946 - Mar 1951 6
Penola PENNANT July 1946 - 68
Salisbury SALISBURY NEWS AND ELIZABETH TIMES Nov 1955 - Dec 1957 12
Allenby Gardens THE LOCAL Sept 1946 - March 1954 9
Burnside NEWS REVIEW: Burnside & Norwood Aug 1948 - May 1984 37
Moonta SOUTH AUSTRALIAN FARMER Jan 1948 - Aug 1968 21
Adelaide YOUTH WORLD Nov 1948 - Feb 1950 3
Largs Bay, North Haven, Port
PROGRESSIVE TIMES May 1949 - Feb 1951 3
Adelaide, Royal Park
Adelaide CONCORD: UKRANIAN INDEPENDENT WEEKLY IN AUSTRALIA Oct 1949 - May 1955 7
Riverton COUNTRY LIGHT TIMES Mar 1949 - Feb 1951 3
Jamestown NORTHERN REVIEW Jan 1949 - Mar 1970 22
Adelaide AUSTRALIJOS LIETUVIS Jan 1950 - May 1956 7
Tanunda BAROSSA AND LIGHT HERALD May 1951 - 63
Berri BERRI COMMUNITY NEWS Oct 1951 - April 1962 12
Pinnaroo BORDER GUARDIAN Oct 1952 - Apr 1953 2
Adelaide FLAG OF FREEDOM AND TRUTH Feb 1952 - June 1953 2
Adelaide NASZA DROGA Dec 1952 - Dec 1981 30
Prospect NORTHERN SUBURBS WEEKLY Oct 1952 - Dec 1961 10
Unley PORT ADELAIDE AND DISTRICT PICTORIAL Mar 1952 - Jan 1954 3
Norwood NORWOOD MIRROR Oct 1953 - Feb 1954 2
Adelaide SUNDAY ADVERTISER Oct 1953 - Dec 1955 3
Port Adelaide SEAPORT NEWS REVIEW Jan - Apr 1954 1
Brighton SOUTHERN NEWS REVIEW Feb 1954 - Apr 1960 7
Adelaide SUNDAY MAIL Feb 1954 - 60
Allenby Gardens WESTERN DISTRICTS LOCAL Apr 1954 - Feb 1959 6
Daw Park, Glenunga, Goodwood,
Grange, Kensington, Norwood, SOUTHERN SUBURBROADSHEET COMMUNITY NEWS June 1954 - Dec 1964 11
Pasadena, Underdale, Wattle Park
Adelaide, Plympton, Underdale WEST TORRENS NEWS REVIEW / THE WEST SIDE NEWS REVIEW Dec 1954 - July 1957 31
Flinders Park, Woodville WOODVILLE TIMES May 1954 - Feb 1959 6
Adelaide ADELAIDE CENTRAL TIMES June 1955 - June 1956 2
Adelaide CITY OF ADELAIDE NEWS Apr 1955 - May 1955 1
Mannum MANNUM AND DISTRICT RECORDER June1955 - Dec 1960 6
Northfield NORTHFIELD OBSERVER July - Dec 1955 1
Nuriootpa NURIOOPTA AND DISTRICT COMMUNITY DIARY Nov 1955 - Nov 1956 2
Hackham, Hallett Cove, Lonsdale,
SEASIDER /Southern Times Aug 1956 - Sept 1963 8
Moana, Morphett Vale, Port

Noarlunga, Reynella
Norwood NORWOOD NEWS REVIEW Nov 1956 - Jan 1960 5
Waikerie RIVER NEWS July 1956 - 58
Magill, Paradise, St Peters NEWS REVIEW: PAYNEHAM, ST. PETERS AND CAMPBELLTOWN July 1957 - May 1984 28
Adelaide CHRONICLE: South East edition Jan 1957 - Dec 1962 6
Adelaide ROMA May 1957 - Dec 1959 3
Salisbury TIMES, SALISBURY, ELIZABETH Jan 1958 - Aug 1965 8
Gepps Cross, Greenacres,
THE STANDARD Aug 1959 - May 1984 26
Prospect
Cleve AREAS EXPRESS Sept 1959 - Sept 1960 2
Woomera GIBBER GABBER Jan 1959 - 55
Warradale PIONEER NEWS Nov 1959 - May 1960 2
Flinders Park, Grange, Underdale,
WEEKLY TIMES Mar 1959 - May 1984 26
Woodville
Adelaide ADELAIDER POST Jan 1960 - Dec 1962 3
Adelaide EAST SIDER Mar 1960 - Mar 1961 2
Loxton LOXTON NEWS Apr 1960 - 54
Norwood NEWS REVIEW Feb 1960 - Apr 1961 2
Clearview NORTHERN SUN July 1960 - Mar 1961 2
Glenelg RETAILER & SOUTHERN REVIEW May 1960 - Feb 1964 5
Whyalla WHYALLA TIMES Jan - Oct 1960 1
Norwood EAST SIDE NEWS REVIEW May 1961 - Oct 1961 1
Mannum MURRAY PLAINS RECORDER Jan 1961 - Sept 1963 3
Yorketown S.Y.P. PIONEER Jan 1961 - June 1969 9
Elizabeth, Para Hills, Parafield,
NEWS REVIEW: ELIZABETH, SALISBURY & GAWLER EDITION Feb 1962 - Dec 1964 3
Salisbury
Berri BERRI NEWS May 1962 - Jan 1963 2
Glen Osmond BURNSIDE NEWS PICTORIAL Mar 1962 - Nov 1963 2
Kingston SE SOUTH EAST KINGSTON LEADER Sept 1962 - Nov 2001 40

Appendix B
Index of Historical Earthquakes in South Australia
In
Magnitude Maximum In SA EQ In
Index Year Month Day UTC PLACE Malpas
ML Intensity Catalogue Atlas
Volumes
1 1837 7 22 1855 ADELAIDE 3.9 4.5 
2 1840 3 31 0630 ADELAIDE 3.6 4.5  
3 1842 8 13 1130 ENCOUNTER BAY 3.1 3
4 1844 8 20 0930 KOORINGA 3.9 4
5 1845 8 ~30 2330 STONY DESERT 2.8 2.5
6 1845 10 25 1730 ADELAIDE 3.6 4
7 1848 2 3 0130 BAROSSA RANGE 3.8 4
8 1848 9 12 1830 ADELAIDE 3.1 3  
9 1848 9 14 1830 BURRA 3.6 4.5  
10 1848 12 ~5 PORT LINCOLN 2.8 2.5
11 1848 12 ~10 BURRA 3.1 3
12 1849 2 10 1100 GAWLER 3.1 3
13 1850 10 14 1330 ADELAIDE 3.1 3
14 1851 3 16 1930 PORT LINCOLN 2.8 2.5
15 1852 5 19 1030 MORPHETT VALE 3 3.5  
16 1853 9 15 1630 MOUNT REMARKABLE 5.1 6  
17 1855 2 18 2200 KAPUNDA 3.9 4.5  
18 1855 2 23 1900 KAPUNDA AFTERSHOCK 3.2 3  
19 1856 6 24 1650 GAWLER 4.3 5  
20 1857 4 27 1420 CAPE WILLOUGHBY 3.5 4  
21 1858 8 21 1245 TANUNDA 3.9 5  
22 1858 8 21 1745 TANUNDA FIRST AFTERSHOCK 3.5 4  
23 1858 8 22 0930 TANUNDA SECOND AFTERSHOCK 3.3 3.5  
24 1858 8 23 1430 TANUNDA THIRD AFTERSHOCK 2.9 3  
25 1859 6 12 0830 MOUNT GAMBIER 3.9 4.5  
26 1859 6 30 2100 LYNDOCH VALLEY 3 3
27 1859 12 13 0130 TANUNDA 3.1 3
28 1860 4 12 1000 KAPUNDA 3.6 4
29 1860 6 1 1320 PORT ADELAIDE 3.2 3.5
30 1861 11 16 1130 WARCOWIE 3.6 4
31 1861 12 ~15 STONE HUT RANGE SE 2.5 2 
32 1862 1 4 1415 LACEPEDE BAY 4.2 5
33 1862 2 9 MOUNT REMARKABLE 3 3
34 1862 3 19 0530 ADELAIDE SOUTH 3.1
35 1862 9 19 MOUNT GAMBIER 2.8 2.5
36 1862 12 14 2130 AUBURN 4 5  
37 1863 4 15 1230 MORPHETT VALE 3.6 4
38 1863 5 30 1700 KAPUNDA 3.1 3.5
39 1863 7 21 0900 PORT AUGUSTA WEST 3.8 4.5
40 1863 8 12 1030 EYRE PENINSULA 4.9
41 1863 11 29 0500 FINNISS VALE 3.1 3
42 1863 12 20 1130 NUCCALEENA 3.6 4
43 1864 1 4 MOUNT GAMBIER
44 1864 5 20 LINWOOD 3.6 4
45 1864 7 2 0120 MOUNT GAMBIER
46 1864 8 9 BELTANA
47 1864 11 4 PORT ADELAIDE 3.3 3.5

In
Volumes
48 1865 2 25 0400 ANGASTON 2.7 2.5
49 1865 6 24 0825 UMBERATANA 3.1 3
50 1865 7 26 1730 PEKINA 3.5 4
51 1865 11 9 POLDA 3.6 4
52 1865 12 10 2345 HOUGHTON 2.8 2.5
53 1866 4 21 1030 PORT GAWLER 2.8 2.5
54 1866 5 18 1300 PENOLA 3.1 3
55 1866 6 ~14 NURIOOTPA
56 1866 8 24 1245 GUMERACHA 4 4  
57 1866 9 2 ILLAWATANA
58 1866 12 2 2020 KETCHOWLA 3.5 4  
59 1866 12 30 BLACK SPRINGS
60 1868 1 6 0430 KOORINGA 3.5 4
61 1868 2 18 0923 ANGASTON 3.5 4
62 1868 10 28 0345 CLARE VALLEY 4.3 5  
63 1868 10 28 1944 CLARE VALLEY FIRST AFTERSHOCK 3.5 4  
64 1868 11 1 0740 CLARE VALLEY SECOND AFTERSHOCK 2.9 3  
65 1868 12 GUM CREEK
66 1869 4 12 0500 KAPUNDA 3.1 3
67 1869 6 30 1630 GAWLER 3.1 3
68 1869 10 1 0830 GUM CREEK 3.3 3.5
69 1870 5 3 1230 BOOBOROWIE 2.8 2.5
70 1870 5 21 1850 BUNDALEER 3.5 4
71 1870 6 2 1100 BURRA 3.6 3.5
72 1871 1 11 0745 BURRA 3.9 4.5  
73 1871 1 12 1155 BEAUTIFUL VALLEY 3.5 3.5  
74 1871 3 7 1730 CLARE 3.1 3
75 1871 3 8 PORT AUGUSTA 2.8 2.5
76 1871 8 17 0300 WIRRIALPA 3.1 3
77 1872 1 30 1340 RIVERTON 4.8 6  
78 1872 6 8 0940 MOUNT LOFTY RANGE 4.1 5  
79 1873 1 18 1150 BLINMAN 3.1 3 
80 1873 7 19 1015 PEAKE 3.7 4.5 
81 1873 10 13 1900 PORT ADELAIDE 3.3 3.5
82 1873 10 26 1945 WATERLOO 2.8 2.5
83 1874 2 6 0900 ECHUNGA 3.6 4
84 1874 4 15 1935 CLARE 2.5 2
85 1874 5 28 ULOOLOO CREEK
86 1874 8 31 1150 ANGASTON 3.7 4
87 1874 9 13 1700 HAMILTON 2.9 3 
88 1874 11 13 0900 KAPUNDA 4.2 5 
89 1875 1 13 1630 CLARE 3.1 3
90 1875 1 19 2130 BLACK ROCK 2.8 2.5
91 1875 1 24 1400 HOOKINA 3.7 4.5 
92 1875 6 22 1510 BLACK ROCK 3.1 3
93 1875 7 1 2115 CLARENDON 2.8 3
94 1875 9 29 0015 MURRAY FLATS 3.1 3
95 1875 9 31 0430 SALTIA 2.8 2.5
96 1875 12 20 WIRRABARA 2.8 2.5
97 1876 3 19 1530 ANGASTON 3.8 6  
98 1876 3 22 0930 ANGASTON FIRST AFTERSHOCK 3.4 4  
99 1876 3 22 1315 ANGASTON SECOND AFTERSHOCK 3.7 4.5  
100 1876 5 13 ALDINGA 3.1 3
101 1876 8 14 WIRRABARA 3.1 3
102 1876 9 23 1000 CANOWIE 3.1 3

In
Volumes
103 1876 11 12? PEKINA 2.8 2.5
104 1877 3 13 1300 BELALIE EAST 3.1 3
105 1877 5 20 1330 KAPUNDA 2.8 2.5
106 1877 5 21 1400 BLACK ROCK 2.8 2.5
107 1877 6 17 0100 CLARE 2.8 2.5
108 1877 6 20 0110 CLARE 2.8 2.5
109 1877 7 1 2000 YARCOWIE 3.6 4 
110 1877 7 8 BOOLEROO 2.8 2.5
111 1877 8 14 GLADSTONE 2.5 2 
112 1877 8 21 1630 BRIDGEWATER 3.1 4.5  
113 1877 11 10 0230 STREAKY BAY 3.6 4 
114 1877 11 31 1500 MAITLAND 3.3 3.5 
115 1877 12 10 0200 TANUNDA 3.1 3
116 1878 3 3 1630 LAURA 3.1 3
117 1878 4 26 FINNISS
118 1878 6 11 0038 CLARE 3.1 3 
119 1878 7 4 0830 WAUKARINGA 2.8 2.5 
120 1878 7 23 2115 BLINMAN 3.1 3
121 1878 8 7 2115 BLINMAN 2.8 2.5
122 1878 8 22 0250 BURRA 2.7 2.5
123 1878 9 YARROWIE 2.5 2
124 1879 1 12 0645 ANLABY 3.1 3
125 1879 3 5 0150 SAINT'S STATION 2.8 2.5
126 1879 4 4 0300 WIRREANDA 3.1 3
127 1879 4 18 0430 YADLAMALKA 2.8 2.5
128 1879 5 0800 GUMBOWIE 3.1 3
129 1879 6 22 BALDINA 2.8 2.5
130 1879 8 25 1530 TWO WELLS 2.8 2.5
131 1879 11 30 0030 CLARE 4.2 5.5  
132 1879 12 21 GAWLER 2.8 2.5 
133 1880 1 25 1130 KOOLUNGA 3.5 4  
134 1880 2 17 1310 PORT AUGUSTA 3.1 3
135 1880 3 2 1830 JAMESTOWN 3.1 3 
136 1880 3 1130 WONOKA 2.8 2.5
137 1880 4 16 KAPUNDA 2.8 2.5 
138 1880 4 28 0930 LAKE ALEXANDRINA 4.2 5  
139 1880 8 4 1130 ORROROO 3.9 4.5
140 1880 8 5 YARROWIE
141 1880 8 19 0530 BLINMAN 3.3 3.5 
142 1880 10 24 1330 BLACK SPRINGS 3.1 3
143 1880 11 13 0500 PORT VICTOR 3.6 4
144 1880 12 25 1307 GLADSTONE 2.5 2
145 1881 3 13 0040 WILLIAMSTOWN 3.1 3
146 1881 5 30 0145 KAPUNDA 2.8 2.5
147 1881 8 5 1500 MERRITON 3.1 3
148 1881 8 29 1345 PETERSBURGH 3.9 4
149 1881 11 6 0045 BLINMAN 2.8 2.5
150 1881 11 10 HAWKER 3.1 3
151 1882 1 11 1520 AMYTON 3.1 3
152 1882 3 10 0730 BENDLEBY 4.3
153 1882 3 18 1630 STRATHALBYN 3.2 4  
154 1882 5 12 0515 HARDWICKE BAY 3.3 3.5 
155 1882 6 16 1330 KADINA 2.8 2.5
156 1882 7 25 1910 HAWKER 2.8 2.5
157 1882 9 18 0730 MAGILL 3.5 4.5  

In
Volumes
158 1882 10 24 KINGSTON 3.1 3  
159 1883 2 16 2000 APPILA 3.8 4 
160 1883 2 21 0813 CLARE 3.3 4 
161 1883 7 1 LAURA 2.8 2.5
162 1883 7 7 1338 MOUNT BARKER 4.2 5  
163 1883 7 7 1343 MOUNT BARKER AFTERSHOCK 3.1 3 
164 1883 7 22 PORT AUGUSTA 2.8 2.5
165 1883 7 26 POINT MALCOLM LIGHTHOUSE 2.8 2.5
166 1883 7 31 0530 QUORN 2.9 3
167 1883 9 4 2030 MALLALA 3.1 3
168 1883 11 1 0930 BENDLEBY
169 1884 2 1 1730 PORT ADELAIDE 2.8 2.5
170 1884 3 29 0330 TEROWIE FORESHOCK 2.8 2.5
171 1884 3 0530 TEROWIE 3.1 3
172 1884 4 14 1930 WALLAROO 2.8 2.5
173 1884 6 7 2030 WIRRABARA 3.1 3
174 1884 6 16 1830 LAURA 3.1 3
175 1884 6 18 0628 BLINMAN 3.6 4 
176 1884 6 24 1400 PORT PIRIE FORESHOCK 3.6 4 
177 1884 6 24 1800 PORT PIRIE 4 5 
178 1884 8 16 1200 GLADSTONE 3.3 3.5
179 1884 9 15 1341 PETERBOROUGH 3.3 4  
180 1885 6 7 0300 WILSON 3.3 3.5
181 1885 6 17 0130 WIRRABARRA 3.3 3.5
182 1885 7 25 1400 KOORINGA 3.5 4 
183 1885 7 30 0330 HAWKER 3.9 4.5 
184 1885 7 31 0425 WILSON 3.3 3.5 
185 1885 8 28 0900 CALTOWIE 2.9 2.5
186 1885 9 19 0735 CLARE 3.1 3 
187 1885 10 1 1430 ORROROO 2.8 2.5
188 1885 11 20 1330 GLADSTONE 2.8 2.5
189 1885 12 12 0200 CALTOWIE 3.2 3.5 
190 1886 2 3 0530 O'HALLORAN HILL 3.5 4
191 1886 3 26 1205 GLADSTONE 3.7 4.5 
192 1886 6 1 0545 ECHUNGA 3.5 4  
193 1886 7 7 0600 GLADSTONE 3.1 3 
194 1886 7 10 0647 GLADSTONE 3.5 3.5 
195 1886 7 11 0645 GLADSTONE 3.7 4  
196 1886 9 3 2020 TANUNDA 2.9 3 
197 1886 9 12 2015 GLADSTONE 2.8 2.5 
198 1886 9 13 0115 GLADSTONE 2.8 2.5 
199 1886 9 24 0615 MORCHARD 3.6 4 
200 1886 9 28 1845 KAPUNDA 4.4 5   
201 1886 10 4 1530 PORT ADELAIDE 2.7 3  
202 1886 12 5 1730 GLADSTONE 3.2 3.5 
203 1887 1 8 0600 PORT PIRIE 3.1 3 
204 1887 1 8 1030 QUORN 5.2 7  
205 1887 1 10 QUORN AFTERSHOCK 4.6 6 
206 1887 4 3 1310 ORROROO 3.6 4 
207 1887 4 3 1320 ORROROO FIRST AFTERSHOCK 3.6 4 
208 1887 4 3 1325 ORROROO SECOND AFTERSHOCK 3.6 4 
209 1887 4 13 2205 PORT WAKEFIELD 3.9 4.5 
210 1887 4 14 1300 HALLETT 3.3 3.5 
211 1887 4 16 2210 EYRE PENINSULA 5.7 6.5  
212 1887 4 16 1310 MOUNT BRYAN 4.5 5.5  

In
Volumes
213 1887 6 21 1730 MOUNT BOLD 2.9 3.5  
214 1887 8 7 0410 HAMMOND 3.8 4  
215 1887 8 16 1815 CALTOWIE 3.6 4 
216 1888 4 21 APPILA 
217 1888 5 8 1050 NAIRNE 3.1 4 
218 1888 6 17 1900 BLINMAN 3.1 3 
219 1888 8 2 0700 FARRELL'S FLAT 3.6 4 
220 1888 8 27 1800 SNOWTOWN 3.9 4.5 
221 1888 12 29 1930 EMU FLAT 3.6 4 
222 1889 2 12 0645 ROBERTSTOWN 4.9 6  
223 1889 3 11 1250 PASKEVILLE 4.1 5  
224 1889 3 25 2025 FARRELL'S FLAT 3.1 3 
225 1889 4 2 1920 WILSON 3.3 3.5 
226 1889 6 6 1048 ADELAIDE 2.4 2  
227 1889 6 6 1056 ADELAIDE 2.5 2  
228 1889 6 17 0700 YUNTA 3.3 3.5 
229 1889 7 16 1330 JAMESTOWN 3.1 3 
230 1889 7 24 0425 EURELIA 3.1 3 
231 1889 8 9 0145 BELTANA 3.6 4 
232 1889 9 26 1530 CLARE 3.3 3.5 
233 1889 11 7 0015 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
234 1889 11 29 1045 EURELIA 3.7 4 
235 1889 12 20 0945 HEAD CAMP TRANS CONTINENTAL 3.3 3.5 
236 1890 2 23 1240 HAWKER 3.6 4 
237 1890 2 25 0300 TUNGKILLO 3.1 3 
238 1890 3 10 2050 MOUNT LOFTY 2.6 3 
239 1890 6 13 0948 EDEN VALLEY 2.8 2.5 
240 1890 7 3 1800 BLINMAN 3.6 4 
241 1890 7 23 2130 BLACK ROCK 4.2 5  
242 1891 2 29 1830 EUCLA 3.1 3 
243 1891 5 20 2230 ORROROO 3.1 3 
244 1891 6 7 0915 STOCKPORT 3.1 3 
245 1891 7 10 1030 WATERVALE 3.1 3 
246 1891 7 13 1815 ORROROO 3.3 3.5 
247 1891 8 10 1430 BLINMAN 3.3 3.5 
248 1891 8 29 0916 HAWKER 4.4 5  
249 1891 9 15 0650 LAURA 3.1 3 
250 1891 9 18 0840 BAROSSA VALLEY 3.5 4 
251 1891 10 1 1450 HAMMOND 3.1 3 
252 1891 10 10 0930 BLINMAN 2.8 2.5 
253 1891 12 1 0225 REDHILL 3.6 4 
254 1892 5 16 2100 BELTANA 3.1 3 
255 1892 5 25 0745 BELTANA 3.1 3 
256 1892 6 2 1425 HALLETT 3.6 4 
257 1893 1 16 1909 BURRA 3.3 3.5 
258 1893 1 16 1915 BURRA 3.6 4 
259 1893 4 4 1845 EURELIA 3.6 4 
260 1893 4 16 2005 BLINMAN 3.1 3 
261 1893 6 28 1214 WARRINA 3.3 3.5 
262 1893 7 2 0445 EUCLA 2.8 2.5 
263 1893 7 3 1450 KAPUNDA 3.1 3 
264 1893 8 13 0210 KAPUNDA 3.6 4  
265 1893 10 24 0336 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
266 1893 11 3 0852 REDRUTH 3.1 3 
267 1893 11 9 URANIA 2.8 2.5 

In
Volumes
268 1893 12 9 0152 ALGEBUCKINA 4.7 6 
269 1894 3 17 0345 CAPE BORDA 3.6 4 
270 1894 3 21 1313 PORT AUGUSTA 3.9 4.5 
271 1894 6 13 0220 KAPUNDA 3.1 3 
272 1894 8 7 1258 KAPUNDA 3.3 3.5  
273 1894 9 4 1533 MORCHARD 3.6 4 
274 1894 9 22 WILSON 3.1 3 
275 1894 10 11 1030 TANUNDA 3.1 3 
276 1894 12 9 0335 BELTANA 4.2 5 
277 1895 1 1 0702 GEORGETOWN 3.6 4 
278 1895 1 10 0545 WATERVALE 3.9 4.5 
279 1895 3 23 1030 EURELIA 3.6 4 
280 1895 7 18 0135 FARRELL FLAT 3.3 3.5 
281 1895 7 18 1245 TARCOWIE 3.1 3 
282 1895 7 19 1255 MELROSE 3.6 4 
283 1895 7 23 0120 KAPUNDA 3.6 4 
284 1895 7 23 1157 KAPUNDA 3.6 4 
285 1895 7 24 1340 KAPUNDA 3.6 4 
286 1895 7 24 1425 KAPUNDA 3.1 3 
287 1895 8 2 0329 KAPUNDA 3.9 4.5 
288 1895 8 7 0730 EUDUNDA 3.6 4 
289 1895 8 18 0645 KAPUNDA 3.1 3 
290 1895 8 18 0957 KAPUNDA 3.1 3 
291 1895 8 21 1400 KAPUNDA 3.1 3 
292 1895 12 26 0245 MARGARET CREEK 3.3 3.5 
293 1896 1 1 0820 REDHILL 3.6 4 
294 1896 1 3 0650 HALLETT 3.6 4 
295 1896 3 12 1000 HAWKER 3.1 3 
296 1896 3 14 0930 WILSON 3.6 4 
297 1896 5 4 0555 KINGSTON SOUTH-EAST 4.2 5 
298 1896 5 8 0555 KINGSTON 3.9 4.5 
299 1896 5 20 1310 COWELL 3.6 4 
300 1896 7 2 2205 BLINMAN 3.3 3.5 
301 1896 7 8 1815 GLENELG 3.3 3.5 
302 1896 7 14 1230 BOOLEROO CENTRE 3.3 3.5 
303 1896 7 15 0630 BLINMAN 3.1 3 
304 1896 7 16 1225 BOOLEROO CENTRE 3.1 3 
305 1896 7 16 1830 BOOLEROO CENTRE 3.1 3 
306 1896 8 22 0256 BURRA SWARM SHOCK 1 4.3 7  
307 1896 8 22 0630 BURRA SWARM SHOCK 2 4 7  
308 1896 8 22 1730 BURRA SWARM SHOCK 3 2.8 2.5
309 1896 8 23 1130 BURRA SWARM SHOCK 4 4.2 6.5  
311 1896 8 25 0730- BURRA SWARM SHOCKS 6-9 2.8 2.5
313 1896 9 25 1124 RIVERTON 3.6 4 
314 1897 1 28 2345 BLINMAN 2.8 2.5 
315 1897 1 29 1300 BLINMAN 3.1 3 
316 1897 2 9 1410 BLINMAN 3.1 3 
317 1897 4 9 2400 CAPE NORTHUMBERLAND 3.6 4  
318 1897 4 11 1435 CAPE BANKS 3.6 4 
319 1897 4 23 2050 EURELIA 3.6 4 
320 1897 4 27 1030 WIRRABARA 3.6 4 
321 1897 5 10 0526 KINGSTON SE 6.5 9  
322 1897 6 1 1000 ROBE/BEACHPORT 4.5 5

In
Volumes
323 1897 6 3 1300 ROBE/BEACHPORT 5 6
324 1897 6 18 1435 ROBE/BEACHPORT 4.5 5
325 1897 6 25 1025 ROBE 2.8 2.5 
326 1897 6 29 1830 KINGSTON SE 4.4 5  
327 1897 7 25 1025 ROBE 2.8 2.5
328 1897 9 10 1841 BLINMAN 3.3 3.5 
329 1897 9 18 2223 WIRRABARA 3.3 3.5 
330 1897 10 12 LEIGH CREEK 3.1 3 
331 1897 11 2 1035 WOODSIDE 2.9 3 
332 1897 11 8 1430 EUDUNDA 2.8 2.5 
333 1897 11 28 2030 MURRAY BRIDGE 3.1 3 
334 1898 1 28 0820 BAROSSA VALLEY 3.6 4.5  
335 1898 4 10 2110 ROBE 4.9 6  
336 1898 7 18 0700 BLINMAN 3.1 3 
337 1898 8 4 1900 WILLOWIE 3.1 3 
338 1898 10 13 0520 EUDUNDA 2.8 2.5 
339 1898 11 18 2120 KINGSTON SE 3.8 4  
340 1899 4 16 2358 CORNEY POINT 3.6 4 
341 1899 5 2 0330 ROBE 5.3 7  
342 1899 7 2 1357 BELTANA 3.6 4 
343 1899 7 28 0445 BELTANA 3.6 4 
344 1899 7 28 0757 BELTANA 3.6 4 
345 1899 7 28 0924 BELTANA 3.6 4 
346 1899 8 10 2130 KINGSTON SE 2.8 2.5 
347 1899 8 13 1142 KINGSTON SE 3.3 3.5  
348 1899 9 3 2339 REDHILL 3.6 4 
349 1899 9 12 1144 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
350 1899 9 12 1315 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
351 1899 9 12 1630 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
352 1899 9 12 2145 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
353 1899 9 18 2305 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
354 1899 9 19 0238 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
355 1899 10 10 0141 YONGALA 3.6 4 
356 1899 11 2 2008 ORROROO 3.9 4.5 
357 1899 11 12 0901 WILSON 2.8 2.5 
358 1900 1 15 1744 BELTANA 3.9 4.5 
359 1900 2 2 1615 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
360 1900 2 14 1547 BELTANA 3.1 3 
361 1900 3 6 0359 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
362 1900 3 18 1744 BLINMAN 3.1 3 
363 1900 3 21 1910 WIRRABARA 3.9 4.5 
364 1900 5 19 2221 BALAKLAVA 3.6 4 
365 1900 5 29 0548 BLINMAN 3.9 4.5 
366 1900 6 26 2010 HAMMOND 3.7 4.5 
367 1900 6 28 2015 ORROROO 3.3 3.5 
368 1900 8 22 0228 BOOLEROO CENTRE 3.6 4 
369 1900 10 31 2255 BLINMAN 3.1 3 
370 1901 4 26 WAUKARINGA 3.3 3.5 
371 1901 7 1 2120 APPILA YARROWIE 3.6 4 
372 1901 7 9 1010 BLINMAN 3.1 3 
373 1901 8 23 2200 BLACK ROCK 3.1 3 
374 1901 9 28 0756 BLINMAN 3.9 4.5 
375 1901 12 30 0855 LAURA 3.9 4.5 
376 1902 2 13 1631 CALTOWIE 3.6 4 
377 1902 5 7 2156 BRUCE 3.1 3 

In
Volumes
378 1902 5 7 0510 MID-NORTH 4.8 6   
379 1902 5 13 1850 MARRABEL 3.5 4  
380 1902 5 18 1615 PETHERTON 2.8 2.5 
381 1902 6 3 1347 BELTANA 3.1 3 
382 1902 6 4 0700 BAROSSA VALLEY 3.6 4 
383 1902 6 5 2235 CALTOWIE 3.1 3  
384 1902 6 15 1648 HAWKER 3.6 4 
385 1902 6 15 1822 HAWKER 3.1 3 
386 1902 6 18 1121 HAWKER 3.6 4 
387 1902 9 18 2100 SPALDING 4.4 5  
388 1902 9 19 1035 WAROOKA 6 8  
389 1902 9 20 0925 SPALDING AFTERSHOCK 4.4 5 
390 1902 9 20 0935 WAROOKA AFTERSHOCK 4.8 5.5  
391 1902 9 21 0410 SPALDING AFTERSHOCK 3.9 4  
392 1902 9 24 PORT WAKEFIELD 3.1 3 
393 1902 10 17 0920 ECHUNGA 3.1 3 
394 1902 10 29 2213 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
395 1902 12 8 0906 HALLETT 3.6 4 
396 1902 12 21 0650 LAURA 3.9 4.5 
397 1902 12 23 0700 PORT GERMEIN 3.1 3 
398 1903 1 31 0555 PORT WAKEFIELD 3.3 3.5 
399 1903 2 6 1040 BRUCE 3.6 4 
400 1903 2 6 1653 BRUCE AFTERSHOCK 3.1 3 
401 1903 2 28 1422 NAIRNE 2.5 3 
402 1903 3 9 2330 KINGSTON SE 3.3 3.5  
403 1903 3 10 0435 CAPE BANKS 3.1 3  
404 1903 4 7 0101 APPILA YARROWIE 3.9 4  
405 1903 5 15 1850 WAUKARINGA 2.9 3 
406 1903 5 17 1307 CLARENDON 2.8 3 
407 1903 6 1 1615 ECHUNGA 3.4 4 
408 1903 6 1 1915 ADELAIDE 3.1 3 
409 1903 6 25 0930 MOONTA 4.5 5.6 
410 1903 8 14 2110 CLARE 4.1 4.5  
411 1903 11 16 0202 KAPUNDA 3.1 3 
412 1904 2 1 2130 KINGSTON AFTERSHOCK 3.5 4
413 1904 4 6 1150 WILLUNGA 3.6 5 
414 1904 5 6 0852 REDHILL 3.1 3 
415 1904 9 21 1345 HAWKER 4.5 5.5 
416 1904 11 14 1236 BLACKWOOD 3.4 4
417 1905 2 23 1700 BENDLEBY 4.2 5 
418 1905 4 25 0824 HERGOTT SPRINGS (MAREE) 3.1 3  
419 1905 8 21 1835 RIVERTON 4.6 5.5  
420 1905 10 21 1445 COONALPYN 3.3 3.5 
421 1905 10 21 1455 COONALPYN 3.3 3.5 
422 1905 10 21 1505 COONALPYN 3.3 3.5 
423 1905 10 21 1521 COONALPYN 
424 1906 2 8 0634 BELTANA 2.8 2.5 
425 1906 3 17 0410 AUBURN 3.6 4 
426 1906 5 10 0300 HAMMOND 3.3 3.5 
427 1906 6 17 1930 BENDLEBY 3.1 3 
428 1906 8 22 1114 BELTANA 3.3 3.5 
429 1906 11 1 1215 LAURA 2.5 2 
430 1906 12 16 1645 BELTANA 3.1 3 
431 1906 12 16 1822 BELTANA 3.6 4 
432 1906 12 21 1409 CARRIETON 3.6 4 

In
Volumes
433 1907 5 17 0925 MOUNT COMPASS 2.7 3
434 1907 5 29 2258 NARACOORTE 4.2 5  
435 1907 7 28 1445 JAMESTOWN 3.6 4 
436 1907 12 14 0950 CARRIETON 4.1 5 
437 1908 4 9 1625 PETERBOROUGH 4.7 5.5  
438 1908 10 4 0740 SUTHERLANDS 3.5 4 
439 1908 10 28 2040 SECOND VALLEY 3.1 3 
440 1909 1 14 1715 KAPUNDA 3.1 3 
441 1909 1 24 0645 TOTHILL BELT 3.1 3 
442 1909 2 6 WARRINA 2.8 2.5 
443 1909 2 11 2025 HALLETT 3.1 3 
444 1909 6 17 0927 BLINMAN 3.3 3.5 
445 1909 7 30 0415 SPENCER GULF 3.7 4 
446 1910 2 7 0630 ADELAIDE 2.5 2.5 
447 1910 2 16 HOUGHTON 2.5 2 
448 1910 4 2 1430 HORNSDALE 3.3 3.5 
449 1910 4 23 0500 MARRABEL 3.3 4 
450 1910 4 24 1030 LEIGH CREEK 4.8 6 
451 1910 4 26 0345 LEIGH CREEK AFTERSHOCK 3.1 3 
452 1910 4 28 CORNEY POINT 3.1 3 
453 1910 6 30 0920 BOOLEROO CENTRE 3.3 3.5 
454 1910 9 15 1630 HORNSDALE 3.1 3 
455 1910 10 22 1005 LEIGH CREEK 3.6 4 
456 1910 10 24 2040 WILLOCHRA 3.6 4 
457 1910 12 11 1730 SUTHERLANDS 3.1 3 
458 1911 1 15 2124 CARRIETON 3.1 3 
459 1911 1 27 1230 AUBURN 3.6 4 
460 1911 2 19 1340 OODLA WIRRA 4.8 6  
461 1911 3 28 0758 EUDUNDA 3.1 3 
462 1911 6 20 0120 APPILA 3.6 4 
463 1911 8 14 MOUNT TEMPLETON 2.8 2.5 
464 1911 9 6 0440 PENNESHAW 3.3 3.5 
465 1911 9 18 1134 APPILA 3.6 4 
466 1911 10 24 1210 CLEVE 4.8 6  
467 1911 10 26 0940 CLEVE 5.5 7  
468 1911 12 3 2142 FARINA 3.1 3 
469 1912 3 24 APPILA YARROWIE 3.1 3 
470 1912 5 1 0430 MORCHARD 3.1 3 
471 1912 5 4 0430 MORCHARD 3.6 4 
472 1912 5 7 1640 MORCHARD 3.6 4 
473 1912 5 11 2030 WHYTE YARCOWIE 3.6 4 
474 1912 5 11 1610 WHYTE YARCOWIE FORESHOCK 3.1 3 
475 1912 5 21 2124 WILSON 3.1 3 
476 1912 6 5 1300 BENDLEBY 3.6 4 
477 1912 6 28 0602 HAUGHTON 3.1 3 
478 1912 8 6 BOOYOOLIE 2.8 2.5 
479 1912 8 16 0405 APPILA 3.6 4  
480 1912 9 24 1010 MILLSWOOD 3.6 4 
481 1912 9 24 1011 MILLSWOOD 3.6 4 
482 1912 9 25 2025 TUMBY BAY 3.1 3 
483 1912 10 6 1715 MEADOWS 2.9 3 
484 1912 10 7 2250 TUMBY BAY 3.1 3 
485 1912 10 10 0704 TUMBY BAY 3.1 3 
486 1912 10 12 0428 PENNESHAW 3.6 4 
487 1912 10 26 0942 SPENCER GULF 5.2  

In
Volumes
488 1912 11 22 1138 HERGOTT SPRINGS (MAREE) 3.1 3 
489 1912 12 3 2142 HERGOTT SPRINGS (MAREE) 3.3 3.5 
490 1912 12 12 TUMBY BAY 3.3 3.5 
491 1913 3 8 2045 NARACOORTE 3.3 3.5  
492 1913 3 14 LOCAL 
493 1913 4 16 1200 FREDRICHSWALDE 3.6 4 
494 1913 5 17 LAMEROO 3.1 3 
495 1913 6 19 1500 TUMBY BAY 3.1 3 
496 1913 7 18 1241 CARRIETON 3.6 4 
497 1913 11 4 1106 TOTHILL BELT 3.6 4 
498 1913 11 4 2113 TOTHILL BELT AFTERSHOCK 3.1 3 
499 1913 12 1 1815 KINGSTON SE 3.1 3  
500 1913 12 1 1615 KINGSTON SE 3.6 4 
501 1913 12 6 2205 TEROWIE 3.9 4.5  
502 1914 5 28 1321 ADELAIDE 3.9 4.5  
503 1914 7 14 1455 PENNESHAW 3.1 3 
504 1914 7 27 1850 PENNESHAW 3.6 4 
505 1914 8 6 0718 CALTOWIE 4.2 4.5  
506 1914 8 7 BANGOR 3.3 3.5 
507 1914 9 21 WARRINA 
508 1914 10 25 1010 KARATTA 3.1 3 
509 1915 3 21 1900 WARRINA 3.1 3 
510 1915 3 30 2255 NORTH MOUNT LOFTY RANGE 4.4 5  
511 1915 8 16 1245 WARRATA VALE (TUMBY BAY) 3.1 3 
512 1915 8 26 WARRINA 3.1 3 
513 1915 9 8 GLADSTONE 3.1 3 
514 1915 10 30 0300 KAPUNDA 3.1 3 
515 1915 11 13 1310 KAPUNDA 3.1 3 
516 1915 12 31 0500 PENNESHAW 3.1 3 
517 1916 1 21 1825 JAMESTOWN 3.6 4 
518 1916 4 5 1045 WHYTE YARCOWIE 3.6 4 
519 1916 8 19 KINGSTON 2.5 2  
520 1916 9 11 2050 LAURA 3.6 4 
521 1916 10 23 1430 KANGAROO ISLAND 4.3 5  
522 1917 4 29 2126 CRYSTAL BROOK 3.3 3.5 
523 1917 6 21 2330 MOUNT LOFTY 2.2 2.5  
524 1917 6 28 1309 LOBETHAL 3.5 3.5 
525 1917 11 3 PROSPECT 3.1 3 
526 1917 11 16 BUTE 3.1 3 
527 1917 11 26 1215 TRURO 3.1 3 
528 1918 5 8 1006 EURELIA 3.9 4.5
529 1918 11 5 0045 EUDUNDA 4.8 6
530 1920 10 7 1100 MOOLOLOO 3.6 4 
531 1920 11 11 1225 KENSINGTON 3.1 3 
532 1921 4 23 1900 JAMESTOWN 5.1 6  
533 1921 9 1 1248 EUDUNDA 3.1 3 
534 1922 10 10 1658 STRATHALBYN 4
535 1930 2 4 1305 KOONIBBA 4.8
536 1931 7 24 0058 TWO WELLS 4.5 5.5
537 1932 4 6 0855 GUMERACHA 3.1 3
538 1932 5 20 1118 BALDINA 3.9 5  
539 1932 6 16 1530 POINT PASS 3.2 4  
540 1934 8 4 1145 WALLAROO 3.8 5  
541 1935 5 21 0425 WILLIAMSTOWN 3.2 4  
542 1935 12 23 0017 SPALDING 2.9 

In
Volumes
543 1936 4 19 ADELAIDE HILLS 
544 1936 5 17 1310 MOUNT BARKER 3.6 4  
545 1936 9 17 SUTHERLANDS 3.3 3.5 
546 1937 10 28 0934 SIMPSON DESERT 5.5 
547 1937 12 20 2235 SIMPSON DESERT 5.2 
548 1938 4 17 0856 SIMPSON DESERT 5.6 
549 1939 2 10 RIVERTON 3.1 3 
550 1939 3 26 0356 NILPENA 5.7 7  
26-
551 1939 3 NILPENA AFTERSHOCKS 1 
27
552 1939 3 29 0300 ST VINCENT GULF 3.1 3 
553 1939 3 30 1150 NILPENA AFTERSHOCK 4.2 5 
554 1939 4 17 1930 PORT AUGUSTA 4.5 5.5 
555 1939 5 1 1907 LAKE TORRENS 3.9 
556 1939 6 5 1220 MORALANA 3.9 
557 1939 6 12 1630 NILPENA 3.6 4 
558 1941 3 30 0650 EUDUNDA 3.3 
559 1941 5 4 2207 SIMPSON DESERT 5.1 
560 1941 5 17 CLEVE 3.1 3 
561 1941 6 20 2030 MOUNT BOLD 3.4 4  
562 1941 6 27 0755 SIMPSON DESERT 6 
563 1941 6 27 0840 SIMPSON DESERT 0 
564 1941 6 27 1240 SIMPSON DESERT 0 
565 1941 6 27 1440 SIMPSON DESERT 0 
566 1942 2 14 2250 MARGARET CREEK 4.3 
567 1943 7 6 STIRLING 
568 1945 12 30 1530 MOUNT GAMBIER 4.2 5
569 1946 4 3 ADELAIDE 3.1 3 
570 1947 6 20 1200 QUORN 3.6 4 
571 1947 6 23 1133 JAMESTOWN 3.1 3 
572 1947 6 23 1200 JAMESTOWN 3.1 3 
573 1947 6 24 1158 LAURA 3.6 4 
574 1947 9 30 0405 JAMESTOWN 3.6 4 
575 1948 2 18 BRIGHTON 3.1 3 
576 1948 8 6 0329 ROBE 5.6  
577 1948 9 29 1830 GLADSTONE 3.9 4.5 
578 1948 12 1 1819 OODNADATTA 3.6 4 
579 1949 5 9 1630 CRYSTAL BROOK 3.6 4 
580 1949 5 13 0830 CRYSTAL BROOK AFTERSHOCK 3.1 3 
581 1949 7 17 0200 STIRLING 3.6 4 
582 1950 3 14 2145 BOOLEROO CENTRE 3.9 4.5 
583 1950 5 2 1425 MOUNT LOFTY 3.1 3 
584 1951 9 2 0955 JAMESTOWN 3.6 4 
585 1952 6 18 0100 MOONTA 3.1 3 
586 1952 6 18 1850 MOONTA 3.6 4 
587 1952 7 31 0930 NAIRNE 3.1 4 
588 1952 8 6 1730 QUORN 3.6 4 
589 1952 9 30 1930 PETERBOROUGH 3.9 4.5 
590 1952 11 23 1210 JAMESTOWN 3.9 4.5 
591 1953 9 23 0630 EYRE PENINSULA 4.8 6  
592 1953 12 13 0616 PASKEVILLE 3.6 4 
593 1954 2 6 JAMESTOWN 
594 1954 2 ADELAIDE FORESHOCKS
595 1954 2 28 1809 ADELAIDE 5.5 8  
596 1954 3 2 2015 ADELAIDE AFTERSHOCK 3.2 3.5  

In
Volumes
597 1954 3 ADELAIDE AFTERSHOCKS
598 1954 3 12 1550 KANGAROO ISLAND  
599 1954 5 15 1510 LOCKLEYS  
600 1954 9 1 1904 MOUNT LOFTY  
601 1954 9 2 1904 ADELAIDE 3.6 4 
602 1954 9 9 ADELAIDE  
603 1954 9 16 2050 CALDELL  
604 1954 12 16 0432 SPALDING 4.5 5.5 
605 1955 1 11 2350 BLACK SPRINGS 4.2 5 
606 1955 1 13 HILLTOWN 3.4 
607 1955 1 15 HILLTOWN 3.1 3 
608 1955 1 16 EUDUNDA 3.1 3 
609 1955 1 18 2000 JAMESTOWN 3.6 4 
610 1955 4 6 1900 PORT VICTORIA 3.3 3.5 
611 1955 9 23 0945 MOUNT MISERY 3.6 4 
612 1955 11 5 1130 NETHERTON 2.8 2.5 
613 1955 12 7 2120 HANSON 3.6 4 
614 1955 12 27 0328 HACKHAM 3.6 4 
615 1956 7 16 1200 CRYSTAL BROOK  
616 1957 2 8 2235 EDEN HILLS 
617 1957 2 11 PORT AUGUSTA  
618 1957 4 24 PORT AUGUSTA  
619 1957 6 3 2045 SNOWTOWN  
620 1957 7 7 PENNESHAW  
621 1958 7 28 1000 ADELAIDE 3.3 3.5 
622 1958 12 22 1217 MACCLESFIELD 3 3 
623 1959 2 17 TANUNDA 3.6 4 
624 1959 3 2 1222 ADELAIDE 2.6 4   
625 1959 3 29 1756 MEADOWS 2.8 2.5 
626 1959 5 21 1128 MOUNT MANTELL 4.4 
627 1959 8 20 0245 CUMMINS 3.6 4 
628 1959 9 9 0417 MELROSE 4.3 6  
629 1959 9 10 1230 ADELAIDE 3.3 3.5 
630 1959 9 10 1830 ADELAIDE 3.3 3.5 
631 1959 9 11 1315 ADELAIDE 
632 1959 11 2 0117 MAMBLIN 4.9 6  
633 1959 11 17 LOCAL 
634 1959 11 28 LOCAL 
635 1960 3 1 LOWER NORTH 
636 1960 3 5 0340 LOCAL 
637 1960 5 31 2000 JAMESTOWN 2.8 2.5 
638 1960 7 14 0317 PETERBOROUGH 2.8 2.5 
639 1960 7 15 1830 PETERBOROUGH 2.8 2.5 
640 1960 8 18 1504 UNGARRA 4.3 
641 1960 8 30 2123 CUMMINS 4.3 5  
642 1960 8 31 0214 UNGARRA 4.4 
643 1960 11 12 2303 CUMMINS 4.4 
644 1961 2 24 1623 ARNO BAY 3.6 4 
645 1961 3 16 0125 SADDLEWORTH 3.6 4 
646 1961 4 19 0228 SPALDING 3 3 
647 1961 6 10 1558 COFFIN BAY 4.2 
648 1962 1 3 1645 VICTOR HARBOR 3.3 3.5 
649 1962 1 10 1936 KEITH 4.1 
650 1962 3 3 2204 EYRE PENINSULA 4.2 
651 1962 5 16 2141 KINGCOTE 4.4 5  

In
Volumes
652 1962 7 2 1230 OODLA WIRRA 2.4 
653 1962 7 7 0430 BLINMAN 3.4 
654 1962 7 18 1348 BUTE 2.9 
655 1962 7 23 YUNTA 3.1 3 
656 1962 9 6 1448 BAROSSA VALLEY 3.3 
657 1962 9 26 0550 ST VINCENT GULF 3.5 4  
658 1962 11 8 0735 HENLEY BEACH 2.8 2.5 
659 1962 12 17 1500 GLENELG  
660 1963 2 17 0016 KARKOO 3.6 4 
661 1963 2 17 0435 KARKOO 3.3 3.5 
662 1963 3 29 2156 EDEOWIE 4.1 
663 1963 3 30 1240 INNAMINCKA 3.1 
664 1963 3 31 0025 INNAMINCKA 3.1 
665 1963 4 8 0903 QUORN 2.5 
666 1963 5 3 1652 CLARE VALLEY 3.1 3 
667 1963 5 30 0030 PORT AUGUSTA 4.5 5 
668 1963 5 30 0045 PORT AUGUSTA 4.5 5 
669 1963 6 18 0240 EURLIA 2.9 
670 1963 7 29 2016 COCKALEECHIE 2.1 
671 1963 8 28 1120 SPALDING 3.3 3 
672 1963 8 30 SPALDING 2.8 2.5 
673 1963 9 2 0944 QUORN 2.8 
674 1963 9 4 1200 BEAUMONT 
675 1963 9 23 1632 ADELAIDE 1.6 
676 1963 11 11 0935 ULOOLOO 1.2 
677 1963 12 3 0459 HAWKER 3.3 
678 1963 12 8 1023 EUDUNDA 1.9 
679 1963 12 12 1952 WILLOCHRA 2.2 

02 Whole

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

02 Whole

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

02 Whole

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

South Australian Historical

Earthquakes in the Pre-Instrumental

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes i

ii Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

Statement of Originality ..............................................................................................................i

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes iii

iv Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

1.1 International perspective

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 1

(Source: Gee & Leith, 2011)

2 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

The study of historical earthquakes, internationally, seeks to catalogue a reliable

1.2 South Australian perspective

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 3

(source: McCue, 2002)

4 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 5

6 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 7

2.1 Historical earthquake records

8 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

Before undertaking a detailed discussion of South Australian newspapers and earthquake

2.2 Archival lists and records

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 9

The most comprehensive historical documentation of early earthquakes in South Australia

10 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

“Operations? Huh! Wait till I tell you about my earthquake!”

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 11

12 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

2.3 South Australia’s newspaper heritage

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 13

The South Australian State Library’s SA Memory website (http://www.samemory.sa.gov.au)

14 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

Figure 2.6. An estimation of newspaper coverage by region in South Australia

2.4 Newspaper research before the digital age

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 15

A total of 11 volumes were produced that comprised the comprehensive compilation of

2. Beachport 1897 Earthquake, South Australia (Malpas, 1991e) – review of the

5. Seismic Risk in South Australia (Malpas, 1991b) – Honours thesis

16 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

7. Historical earthquakes in South Australia, Volumes 1, 1837-1884 (Malpas, 1993a)

8. Historical earthquakes in South Australia, Volumes 2, 1885-1894 (Malpas, 1993b)

9. Historical earthquakes in South Australia, Volumes 3, 1895-1904 (Malpas, 1993c)

10. Historical earthquakes in South Australia, Volumes 4, 1905-1914 (Malpas, 1993d)

11. Historical earthquakes in South Australia, Volumes 5, 1955-1964 (Malpas, 1993e)

2.5 TROVE: Newspaper research in the digital era

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 17

2.6 Newspapers, earthquakes and population: The issue of

18 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 19

20 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

3.1 Local to Universal Time

3.2 Isoseismal maps

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 21

22 Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes

I. Instrumental Generally not felt by people unless in favourable conditions.

Dix (2013) South Australian Historical Earthquakes 23

3.3 Estimating earthquake magnitude

Table 3.2. Magnitude-intensity relationships

ML = a.(logRi)2 + b where i = III, IV, V, VI